Title: The White Dove
Author: Locke, William John
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The White Dove" ***


THE WHITE DOVE

By William J. Locke

New York: John Lane Company

1899


                   O White Dove of the Pity Divine

                             J. H. Skunk


[Illustration: 0009]



THE WHITE DOVE



CHAPTER I--FATHER AND SON


“ Life is a glorious thing,” said the girl.

Sylvester Lanyon looked at her half in amusement, half in wistfulness.
There was no doubt whatever of her sincerity. Therein lay the pathetic.
To reply that the shadow of death and suffering clouded life’s glory was
too obvious a rejoinder. So he smiled and said,--

“Well?”

“We ought to conquer it, make it our own, and live it to the full.”

“If it is to be conquered by us weak wretches, it can’t be such a
glorious thing,” he remarked.

“But who said we were weak wretches?” she retorted. “You’re not one,
and I’m not one!” She laughed, flushing a little. “No, I’m not,” she
repeated.

If Sylvester Lanyon had been endowed with the power of graceful words,
here was a chance for a pretty compliment. It was challenged by the
girl’s self-conscious glance and by the splendid vitality of her youth;
for Ella Defries usually carried the air of a conqueror with a certain
sweet insolence. Some such idea passed vaguely through his mind, but,
unable to express it, he said, shifting his ground lamely,--

“You see I’m getting elderly.”

“Nonsense!” she said. “You’re only five and thirty. My own age to a
day.”

“I don’t quite follow,” said he.

“A woman is always ten years older than a man. You ought to know that.”

“And that proves?”

“That you ought to go into the world and win fame and mix with the
brilliant men and women in London who can appreciate you.”

“I don’t want to mix with more brilliant men and women than those who
are under this _roof of Woodlands_,” said Sylvester.

Ella flushed again, but this time she drooped her eyes and bent her head
over her sewing for some time abandoned. A smile played round her lips.

“Your Aunt Agatha, for instance.”

“No, dear soul. The other two.”

He rose and filled his pipe from a tobacco jar on the mantel-piece.
The room, furnished with the solid mahogany and leather of a bygone
generation, was his father’s particular den, where, however, of all
rooms in the house, he was least likely to find the privacy for which it
was set apart. Ella, during her periodical visits to Ayresford, calmly
monopolised it; Sylvester strolled in naturally from his widowed house
over the way; Miss Agatha Lanyon, although she pretended to cough at
the smoke, would leave her knitting promiscuously about on chairs
and tables, while the little grandchild Dorothy spilled the ink with
impunity over the Turkey carpet.

There was a silence while Sylvester lit his pipe and settled down again
in the leathern armchair by the fire.

“I want no better company than the dear old man’s, and yours,” said he.

“My conversation is not fit for an intellectual man,” said Ella, with a
humility that contrasted with her conquering attitude of a few moments
before.

“You are a very clever girl,” said Sylvester.

She shook her head with a little air of scorn and threw her sewing on
the table.

“Oh, no. It pleases my vanity to think so. But what do I know in
comparison with you? What can I do? You go to a bedside and hold the
keys of life and death in your hand. To you, all the hidden forces and
mysteries of nature are every-day commonplaces. Professor Steinthal of
Vienna, whom I met the other day at Lady Milmo’s, told me that, if you
chose, you could become the greatest bacteriologist in Europe.”

“Did he say that?” asked Sylvester, eagerly.

“Yes, and that is why you ought to go away and live in London and fulfil
your life gloriously.”

A look of amusement came into his grave eyes, and lit for a moment the
sombreness of a face prematurely careworn.

“I _am_ going to London,” he said. “I sold the practice this morning.”

Ella rose from her chair impetuously. “Why didn’t you tell me at once,
instead of letting me say all these silly things? It is just like a
man.”

“You took my apathy so much for granted,” he said, laughing.

“I suppose I am a weak wretch, after all,” said Ella.

Sylvester put down his pipe and stood by her side.

“It is really all your doing, Ella. This is not the first time you have
pointed out my way to me. And it won’t be the last, will it?”

There was a note of pathetic appeal in his tone that made her heart beat
a little faster. Of all the phases of his manhood that her instinctive
feminine alertness had caused him to present to her, this one moved her
the most strongly. An unwonted shy tenderness came into her eyes.

“It is for you to settle that,” she said.

He looked at her for a moment as if about to speak, but some inward
conflict seemed to check the words. A man’s memories and dead loves rise
up sometimes and stare at him in sad reproach.

“I wish I had the gift of speech,” he said.

“What do you want to say?” she asked gently.

He smiled whimsically. “If I could tell you that, I should have the
gift.”

“You’ll let me see something of you in London, won’t you?”

“Why, of course! Whom else should I want to see? Frodsham’s practice is
a large one--I am buying a share, you know. A specialist generally has
his hands full. I shall have neither the time nor the desire to go
about butterflying. Besides, it is only a few people that like me. I’m
generally looked upon as a ‘stick.’”

His head had been turned aside; and while there had been no danger of
his glance, Ella had scanned his face as a girl does that of a
man who is already something more to her than friend or brother. It
was thin and intellectual, somewhat careworn, with deep vertical lines
between the brows. The hair was black and wavy, thinning a little over
the temples; the features well cut and sensitive; the eyes, deeply
sunken, possessing keenness, but little brilliance; a moustache,
standing well away at each end from the cheeks, accentuated their sharp
contours. Yet in spite of the intellectual delicacy of the face, the
tanned, rough skin, corresponding with the well-knit wiriness of his
frame, gave assurance of strong physical health.

The last epithet in his remarks, so at variance with the character she
was idealising from her scrutiny, moved her ready indignation.

“I should like to have, a quarter of an hour with the fool that said
so!” she exclaimed.

“You are loyal to your friends,” said Sylvester.

They discussed the point. Ella let loose the fine scorn of five and
twenty for the shallow society that could not appreciate a man of his
calibre. Her championship was sweet for him to hear. For some time
past he had been gradually growing conscious of the force that this
sympathetic intelligence and this warm nature were bringing into his
life. Unwittingly he had revealed the fact to Ella. As woman, and
especially the fresh girl, is responsive, and gives bit by bit of
herself, as it is craved, Ella, when she looked into her heart, found
much that had been yielded. The situation therefore was sweet and
delicate.

“My going will be a blow to my father,” he said after a while. “I hardly
like to tell him.”

“He wouldn’t stand in your way,” said Ella. “He’s not like that. We have
talked it over scores of times. He is as anxious as I am for you to take
your proper place in the world.”

“Dear old fellow,” said Sylvester, his face brightening. “He would cut
off both his feet for me, gladly. But he would feel the pain all the
same.”

“Yes, who wouldn’t love him?” said Ella.

“I wish I had a father.”

“We’ll go shares in him,” said Sylvester.

“His heart is big enough.”

And again the girl coloured and felt very happy, as if the puzzle of her
life were being explained to her.

“And Dorothy?”

“That’s where the difficulty comes in. Would London be good for her?”

“Why not leave her here?”

Ella looked at him sharply and saw, as she had expected, the alarm on
his face.

“You don’t know what she is to me,” he said.

“It would cheer Uncle Matthew when you ‘re gone. He is devoted to her.”

He was silent awhile. The thought of parting from the child, the living
memory of his dead wife; was a pang whose intensity he could not express
even to Ella. She was seven. For four years he had brought her up alone
in his own house, under the care of an old family servant who had taught
her to read, and say her prayers, and use her knife and fork in a way
befitting her station. The rest of her tiny education Sylvester himself
had seen to. She was his constant companion, abroad and at home.

He could talk to her as it was in his power to--talk to no one else,
almost persuading himself that her innocent clear eyes saw into the
depths of his heart. To leave her behind was a prospect filled with
unspeakable dismay.

“It’s a weary world,” he said, by way of generalisation.

“It isn’t!” cried Ella. “It’s a glorious world, full of love and heroism
and beauty. I won’t have my dear world abused! It is sweet to be alive
in it, to use all one’s faculties, to go about among men and women, to
hear the rain, to smell the hay--”

“And get hay fever and then come to me--the misanthrope--to cure you.
Paganism generally ends that way.”

“I should call your being able to cure me a very beautiful thing too,”
 she exclaimed conclusively. “Isn’t your knowledge of healing a glorious
thing?”

“Oh, don’t tell me about the child gathering pebbles by the sea-shore.”
 It was modesty on Newton’s part, but mock modesty on that of the people
who quote him now. “Children can pick up a tremendous lot of pebbles in
two hundred years!”

The door opened and Matthew Lanyon stood on the threshold, with an
amused smile on his grave face. For the girl had been speaking with
animation, and the fresh colour in her cheeks and the happiness in her
eyes made her goodly to look upon.

“Syl annihilated as usual?” he asked, coming forward.

“I hope so. He won’t be converted, Uncle Matthew. What do you think of
the world? Isn’t it a beautiful world?”

“Since it holds you, my dear, how could it be otherwise?”

She laughed and looked at Sylvester with some coquetry. Here was a
lesson in compliment by which he might profit. Sylvester thrust forward
an armchair for his father.

“Tired?”

“Of course not. What has a healthy man got to do with being tired? No,
my dear Ella, please don’t. You know I disapprove of cushions. They are
for the young and delicate.”

“Where shall we haye tea?” asked Ella. “Here, or in the drawing-room?
Aunt Agatha is in her district.”

“Oh, here, then, by all means. We can have it comfortably.”

Ella rang the bell and cleared an occasional table of a litter of pipes,
cigar-boxes, and papers. Matthew Lanyon lay back in his chair with the
air of a man who had earned his home comforts, and stretched out his
feet to the fire. Then he put his invariable question,--

“How’s Dorothy?”

Sylvester replied, gave the usual bulletin as to her health, recounted
the small incidents in the child’s day. She had driven with him on his
rounds that morning; during one of the waits had urgently requested
Peck, the coachman, to die forthwith--straight and stiff--so that she
might have the pleasure of seeing how her father brought him to life
again. Her mind had been much exercised by a picture in the Family Bible
of the raising of Jairus’ daughter, and had identified her parent with
the chief actor in the scene.

Tea arrived during the narration. Matthew listened with amused interest,
for his son and his son’s child were the dearest things earth held for
him. His wife had died many years ago, when Sylvester was just emerging
from boyhood and the great glory had gone out of his heaven. But his
love for Sylvester had deepened, and of late years the sad parallelism
of their widowed lives had drawn the two men very near together. In many
ways they were singularly alike, the mere facial resemblance
stamping them at the first glance as father and son; both were grave,
intellectual-looking men, of the same clean, wiry make, with an air
of reserve and good breeding that commanded respect. But the older man
possessed that peculiar grace of manner, called nowadays of the old
school, which the brusquer habits of more modern times have forbidden to
flourish. Both faces bore the marks of suffering; but the passage of the
years had chastened that of the father, who looked more frankly at the
world than the son and out of kindlier grey eyes. He was a little over
sixty, his hair whitening fast; still he held himself erect, and scoffed
satirically at old age.

“The prime of life, my dear sir,” he would say, “the heyday of
existence! Up to sixty a man gathers his experience and tears his
fingers dreadfully. After sixty he can sit down quietly and enjoy it and
let his fingers heal.”

There was a pause in the talk, and the three sat, as they often did,
content to be together, looking into the fire and thinking their own
thoughts. Perhaps the girl’s were the happiest. The room had darkened,
and the firelight played on their faces gathered round the hearth.
Suddenly Sylvester spoke.

“I was talking to Ella about my plans, father, before you came in.”

“A very sensible person to talk to,” said Matthew.

“I’ve burned my ships. I have sold the practice and am going to join
Frodsham in London.”

“I’m very glad indeed to hear it,” said the old man; “you should have
done it years ago.”

His voice was suave and even, but the keen eye of the physician detected
a trembling of the fingers resting on the broad leathern arm of the
chair.

“I don’t at all like to leave you,” said Sylvester, feeling guilty.
Matthew waved away the reluctance.

“Nonsense, my boy. I’m not a cripple that requires to be taken care of.
Grown up men can’t be for ever hanging on to--I was going to say, to
each other’s apron strings. London is your place. Perhaps after a time,
when I am dead and gone,--a man must die some day, you know,--you’ll
like to come back to the old house and devote yourself entirely to
research and be independent of two guinea fees and that kind of thing.
That would be nice, wouldn’t it, Ella?”

The girl’s heart throbbed at the share implied, but a tenderer feeling
quieted it at once.

“It would be impossible without you, Uncle Matthew,” she said.

He rose with a laugh. “None of us are indispensable, not even the most
futile. I’m going to dress. You’ll dine here, of course, Syl? And, Ella,
tell them to get up some of the ‘84’ Pommery to drink good luck to Syl.”

He walked out of the room with the brisk air of a man thoroughly pleased
with life; but outside, in the passage, his face grew sad, and he
mounted the stairs to his dressing-room very slowly, holding on to the
balusters.

The younger folks remained for a while longer in the library. Sylvester
bent forward and broke a great lump of coal with the poker.

“I’m not fit to black his boots, you know, My companionship means much
more to him than Dorothy’s does to me, and he gives it up without a
murmur.”

“And that settles the Dorothy question?” asked Ella, in the direct
manner that sometimes embarrassed him.

“Of course it settles it,” he cried warmly. “What a selfish beast you
must have thought me!”

“If you didn’t love others so warmly, I shouldn’t--”

She came to a dead stop because his eyes were full upon her.

“Well?”

“I shouldn’t care for you so much.”

“Do you care very much for me?” he asked rather wistfully, and came to
where she was standing with one foot on the fender.

“You know I would do anything in the world you asked,” she answered in a
low voice.

“Some day I may claim your promise.”

“You know I always keep my promises,” she said.

The dressing bell clanged loudly through the house. Sylvester hurriedly
departed so as to dress in time for dinner. But Ella lingered by the
fire, the girl in her wondering whether she had said too much, and
the woman in her filled with a delicious pity for the strong-brained,
deep-natured man who seemed dumbly to be holding out his hands for her
love. She gave it generously and gratefully. Compared with him, all
other men seemed of small account, and in her aunt Lady Milmo’s house,
where most of her life was spent, she had seen all the sorts and
conditions of males that a well-to-do collector of minor celebrities can
gather around her in London. But to her direct mind the truest men of
her acquaintance were Matthew Lanyon, her former guardian, whose title
of uncle was purely one of courtesy, and Sylvester, with whom the old
quasi-cousinly relations were being transmuted into sweeter ties.



CHAPTER II--THE SHADOW IN A LIFE

Father and son sat together in the dining-room, smoking their
after-dinner cigars, and speaking very little, as their custom was when
together. With its snow-white table-cloth set off by the glass and cut
flowers and the rich purple of the old port in the decanter; with its
picture-hung walls, its massive mahogany sideboard gleaming with silver,
amid which displayed itself opulently a huge salver presented to Matthew
Lanyon, Esquire, by his fellow-townsmen on the completion of his third
year of mayoralty; with its great red-shaded lamp suspended over the
table, and its dark marble fireplace,--the room had an air of warmth and
generous comfort that spoke of a long continuance of worldly ease. In
his younger days Matthew Lanyon had roved about the world, picking up
much knowledge of men in new lands where life was rude, and a little
money wherewith to start a career when he returned to civilisation. His
return was speedier than either himself or his friends had anticipated.
The latter beheld him married to a sweet flower-like girl whom he had
met not long before in Australia; but more than this they did not learn.
He was not given to offering information as to his doings, and there
was that suggestion of haughtiness behind his frank young smile which
forbade questioning. He was there; his wife was there. The friends must
accept both on their merits. He had served his articles as a solicitor
before leaving England. He turned to his profession for maintenance and
bought a share in a cousin’s practice in Ayresford. He was to have made
his fortune, gone away again with his young wife into the wide world,
and seen all the wonders that it held. But as in the case of many other
young dreams, it seemed otherwise to the gods. Wealth had come quickly,
and he had added gradually to his little home until it had become a
great house, and his cousin had died, and his wife had died, and in
Ayresford he had lived all the time, married and widowed, and now the
longing for change had gone, and in Ayresford he hoped that he himself
would die, in the home endeared to him by so many memories, in the bed
consecrated by the pale sweet shadow of her who even now seemed to lie
by his side.

Wealth had come, yet much of it had gone; how, no man knew but himself
and one other; he had toiled hard to win it, was toiling hard at sixty
to win it back. And how strenuously he toiled, again no man knew; least
of all his son.

The desultory talk had drooped. Suddenly Matthew Lanyon plunged his hand
in the breast pocket of his dress-coat and drew out an old-fashioned
miniature, which, after regarding it for a few moments, he handed to
Sylvester.

“I’ve been rummaging about to-day and found this. Perhaps you’d like to
have it.”

“My mother!” said Sylvester.

It was a portrait, on ivory, of a singularly sweet face, possessing the
tender, unearthly purity of one of Lorenzo di Credi’s Madonnas,
executed when the original was very young, a few months, in fact, before
Sylvester was born.

“A very good likeness,” said Matthew.

“I shall be glad to keep it,” replied the son, putting it into his
pocket.

“I thought you would,” assented the elder.

“It will be a companion to my miniature of Constance,” said Sylvester.

And then silence came again; for memories crowded into the minds of each
that they knew not how to speak of. Yet each knew that the other was
thinking of his dead wife and wished that he could burst the strange
bonds of reserve that held him and speak out that which was in his
heart.

“It’s a devil of a muddle, isn’t it?” said Matthew at last.

“What?”

“The cosmos. And the more one tries to establish order, the worse
confounded becomes the confusion. The high gods seem to have given it up
as a bad job.”

“That reminds me,” said Sylvester, with a laugh. “I found Billings to-day
having a glorious drunk on champagne. For a man earning twenty-five
shillings a week, with a large family to support and a wife half dying
of pneumonia, I thought it rather strong.”

Matthew rose from his chair, his brows bent and his eyes kindling with
sudden anger.

“The damned hound! What did you do with him?”

“I took him outside so as not to disturb his wife and then I kicked him
until he was sober,” replied Sylvester, grimly. “I wonder who could have
sent the champagne.”

“Some silly fool,” said Matthew, nursing his wrath.

“Yet nearer to heaven than most of us,” said Sylvester, knocking the ash
off his cigar.

“Rubbish!” said Matthew. “Besides, silly fools don’t go to heaven.
There’s no place for ’em.”

“I don’t think Billings will rob his wife again,” remarked Sylvester.

“Well, you can send him up to me in the morning.”

“I think he’d sooner have another kicking,” laughed Sylvester.

A picture rose before him of the reprobate cringing before his father,
wriggling at each sentence as at a whip lash, and going away with two
more bottles of wine that would burn his dirty hands like hot bricks.
He laughed, but Matthew thrust both hands in his pockets and stood with
feet apart on the hearth-rug.

“Did you ever hear of such a mean skunk?”

“You will never fathom the depth of human meanness, father, if you live
to be a hundred.”

“I thank you for the compliment, Syl,” replied the old man, drily, “but
I happen to think otherwise. May you never live to know it as I do.”

“Mr. Usher, sir,” said the servant, suddenly throwing open the door.

Matthew started, and glanced instinctively at his son. Sylvester, who
had been struck by an unusual note of emotion in his father’s voice,
was looking at him curiously. So their eyes met in a mutual sensitive
glance, and Matthew flushed slightly beneath his tanned and care-lined
skin.

“Confound Usher!” muttered Sylvester, irritably.

An elderly man of about Matthew’s age appeared, white-bearded,
gold-spectacled, wearing a tightly buttoned frock-coat. He was of heavy
build and had loose lips and dull watery eyes, the lids faintly rimmed
with blood-red. He came forward into the room with extended hand.

“My dear friend, how are you this evening?” he said with a curious
deliberation, as if he had duly sucked each word before he spat it
out. “And, Sylvester, my dear lad, how are you? I have been very unwell
to-day, and the weather has increased my sufferings. You notice that
there is a wheezing in my bronchial tubes. Yet I thought I must come to
see you this evening in spite of the weather. I said to Olivia, ‘It is a
duty, and I must fulfil it.’”

“Pray sit down, Usher,” said Matthew, politely. “Let me pass you the
port.”

“A little port wine would be very good for me. I cannot afford port
wine, Matthew, like you, or I should drink it habitually. I should think
this was very expensive.”

He smacked his loose lips and held the glass up to the light.

“It is a sound wine,” said Matthew.

“If you would not put too high a price on it,” said the other, in his
monotonous voice, “perhaps I might buy some from you. What would you
charge?”

“In the market it would fetch about a hundred and eighty shillings a
dozen,” said Sylvester, savagely.

But his father raised a hand in courteous deprecation.

“I am not a wine-merchant, Usher, and am not in the habit of retailing
my cellar. But if you’d accept a dozen, I should be very pleased to
send it round to you.”

“I will accept it with great pleasure,” said Usher, blandly. “It would
hurt your feelings if I refused your generosity. Have you ever remarked
how generous your father is, Sylvester?”

The young man moved impatiently in his chair. He could never understand
the almost lifelong intimacy that existed between his father and this
old man, Usher, whom he held in cordial detestation. So he said nothing,
while the guest took a fresh sip of wine, and rolled it appreciatively
over his tongue.

“Your father and I were young men together in Australia, Sylvester,” he
remarked. “Youth is a glorious time, and its friendships last. I never
forget my old friends.”

“The sentiment does you credit, Usher,” said Matthew.

The servant entered with the London evening paper just sent from the
railway bookstall. Usher held out a large soft hand for it, and the
servant retired.

“I want to see what has happened in the Trevelyan divorce case,” he
said, unfolding the paper. “I have followed it closely.”

A _cause celebre_ was setting England whispering and sniggering, and
there were many like Usher who scanned the columns of the newsr papers
that evening in pleased anticipation. But Sylvester expressed his
distaste.

“How can you read it? The air is reeking sufficiently with the nastiness
already.”

“I am interested,” replied Usher. “I think nothing human alien to me.
_Nil humani_, as we used to say at school. I remember my classics.
I have a very good memory. Here it is. The jury found Mrs. Trevelyan
guilty of adultery with the co-respondent. Damages £5000 and costs.
The judge pronounced a decree _nisi_; the husband to have custody of the
children. I pity the poor woman.”

“I don’t,” said Sylvester, shortly. “Such women are better dead.”

“No doubt you are right,” returned Usher. “The sacred principles of
morality ought to be upheld at any cost. I have always upheld morality.
What do you think, Matthew?” The old man looked steadily at his finger
nails and replied in a dispassionate voice,--

“One never knows what lies behind.” Sylvester rose and shrugged his
shoulders.

“Wantonness and baseness lie behind. I have no patience with misplaced
sympathy in such cases. Here is this woman you are reading about,--she
betrayed her husband, deserted her children. She deserves no pity.”

Usher waggled his head indulgently.

“I am a Christian man,” he said, “and I have a tender heart. I have
always had a tender heart, Matthew.”

Sylvester laughed and threw the end of his cigar into the fire. He was
half ashamed of having been betrayed into a display of deep feeling
before one whom he considered a shallow egotist.

“Well, I haven’t,” he said. “I’m going up to the drawing-room. Perhaps
you’ll join me.”

He nodded to his father and left the room. Matthew edged his
chair further from the fire, and wiped his lips and brow with his
handkerchief.

“You are getting too warm,” said Usher.

“The room is hot. When you have finished your wine, we may as well
follow Sylvester.”

Usher poured out another glass.

“I am very comfortable,” he said. “I always am here. You must be proud
to have a son with such sentiments as Sylvester.”

Matthew rose abruptly from his seat, clenched his hands by his side, and
bit a quivering lip. Evidently he was mastering something.

“Drink your wine and come upstairs,” he said.

The other looked at him askance and hesitated. Then yielding, as it
were, to compulsion, he gulped down the contents of his glass and rose
with watery eyes.

“It was a sin to do that,” he said with a sigh. “You always were an
unreasonable fellow, Matthew. I only said I was glad that Sylvester
held such opinions. Most young men nowadays are shockingly lax in their
principles.” Matthew did not reply, but with cold, imperturbable face
opened the door for him to pass out. Usher hung back.

“I must speak to you about my son Roderick. Business before pleasure. It
has been my constant rule in life.”

“What has Roderick been doing now?” asked Matthew, closing the door
again.

“He is bringing my grey hairs in sorrow to the grave again,” replied
Usher. “My son and your son--what a difference, Matthew! ’Tis sharper
than--”

“Rubbish! What’s the matter, man?”

“A serpents tooth, to have a thankless child. I dislike being
interrupted. Matthew, Roderick has gone to the Jews. The bills have
fallen due. They won’t renew, and if they are not paid, they’ll put him
in prison. I cannot have my son in prison.”

“Get him out, then,” replied Matthew. “I can’t do more for him than
I do. I promised, years ago, that what Sylvester had, Roderick should
have, and, by Heaven! I’ve kept my promise. I can’t do more. You can’t
draw blood from a stone.”

“As if any one ever wanted to. Proverbs are foolish. I never make use of
proverbs. I think you must take up those bills.”

“And if I don’t?”

Usher shrugged his shoulders and, sitting down again, refilled his
glass and held it up to the light. Matthew stood on the hearth-rug, his
hands behind him, and regarded him impassively.

“I gave you Roderick’s quarterly allowance only a short while ago. What
has he done with it?”

“I do not know,” said Usher, impressively, turning his dull venerable
face towards him. “He has nearly ruined me already.”

“Have you brought his letters with you?”

“I burned his letters. It is imprudent to keep compromising letters. But
I have made out a statement of affairs.”

Usher took from his pocket a double sheet of foolscap, smoothed it out
and examined it deliberately, then handed it to Matthew. The latter
glanced through the statement. His lips quivered for a moment.

“This is practically fraud,” he said. “A magistrate might commit on it,
a jury find a verdict of guilty, and then--”

“His dear mother’s memory,” said Usher, wagging his head solemnly.

Matthew involuntarily clenched the paper tight in his hand.

“Damn you!” he said. Then he repeated it. “Damn you!”

But Usher stretched out a deprecating hand and spoke in tones of gentle
reproach.

“You must be calm, my dear friend. I am always calm. I have never said
a word in all my life that I have had cause to regret. Not even this
morning, when Olivia with great carelessness destroyed a new book-plate.
And it was a very valuable book-plate. It belonged to Hugh, the first
Earl of Lawford, of Edward III.’s creation.”

“Are you aware that your own son is in danger of penal servitude?” asked
Matthew, sharply.

“Why, of course. Is not that my reason for coming to you? I put the
matter into your hands, as lawyer and friend and second father to my
erring boy, and I am content. Yes, I am content, for I have trust in
you. Shall we go up now and join the ladies?” Matthew bit the end off
another cigar and lighted it. Then, as if his guest had made the most
natural and relevant proposal in the world, he said with a courtesy not
devoid of grimness,--“My sister is not feeling very well this evening,
and the young folks might be happier alone together, so perhaps we’ll
not go upstairs. And as this affair of Roderick’s will give me some
thinking, you’ll excuse me if I leave you shortly.”

“You are right,” replied Usher, rising ponderously. “The night air is
not good for me. I suffer much from my bronchial tubes. I must have some
one fitter than Olivia to nurse me. Servants are never grateful for
the bounties one heaps on them. If only Miss Defries would look upon
Roderick as favourably as she does upon Sylvester, how happily things
could be arranged.”

There was not a spark of cunning or rearward thought in his dim,
unspeculative eyes. Yet Matthew felt a sudden pang of suspicion at his
last words, and scanned his face intently. Was it the first hint of
some scheme long maturing in his dull yet tenacious brain, or the mere
surface fancy of the egotist? He could not tell, although he flattered
himself that he knew the man’s soul as a priest his breviary,--every
line and phrase, every thumb-mark and dog’s ear.

“I think the less said about Roderick for some time, the better,”
 he remarked, ringing the bell. Then before the servant came, he said
suddenly,--

“But, by Heaven! this is the last time. Understand that. Once more, and
I break down the whole structure though it kill me--carry the war into
your quarters and tell Roderick all.”

Usher’s face was shadowed by a faint smile.

“My dear friend, Roderick has known all his life. I could never leave my
son in ignorance. I gave him the best training.”

The servant appeared. Usher extended his hand, which the other touched
mechanically, and in another moment was gone, leaving Matthew staring
incredulously, conscious of utter dismay.

“Is he lying?” he asked himself, a short while later, as he paced the
library, whither he had betaken himself with the moneylending document.
“Can the boy be such a blackguard? He must be lying.” But how base the
lie was in reality, even he could not surmise.

The boy was a man of forty now, yet Matthew had watched and paid for
every step upward and downward in his career. He remembered him a
handsome and wayward child, a wild lad, a young man brilliant in
promise, yet unstable as water, excelling in naught. He had seen him
by turns poet, painter, journalist, social reformer, musical critic,
dramatist, always obtaining successes of estimation, always floating
iridescent and futile as froth on the waves of literary and artistic
London. What Roderick was doing now, he did not know. For some time
past he had heard little of him. Now he had come to light again somewhat
luridly. A foolish friend had backed bills under false representations.
The Jews were pressing, the friend recalcitrant. It was a criminal
matter. If he were guilty of this, why not of that knowledge of which
his father boasted so cynically? Matthew’s face grew worn and hard. He
unlocked a safe, drew therefrom a small padlocked ledger, and sitting
down at his desk began to pore over its contents. Roderick must be saved
this time at any cost, for his mother’s sake, as Usher had remarked. At
the reminiscence Matthew reiterated his execration.

After long, anxious thought, he made a rough calculation on a scrap of
paper, and leaning back in his chair regarded it until something dim,
like tears, came across his vision.

“My poor Syl,” he said, “I have to rob you--for your own happiness.”

And at that moment, just outside the door stood Sylvester and Ella
bidding each other good-night. The full glow of the hall lamp shone down
upon her radiant young face, as he held both her hands in his, and made
a glinting aureole of her hair. Suddenly he laughed awkwardly and kissed
her; with a half-mirthful, half-reproachful “Oh, you shouldn’t!” she
snatched away her hands and ran up the stairs. He stood and watched the
last gleam of her skirts disappear and then entered his father’s room.

Matthew closed his ledger and looked up with one of his rare smiles.

“Going, Syl?”

“Yes. I ‘ve been sent for, as usual. It’s all very well for me to work
at this ungodly hour. I’m a medical man, and I’m young. But I don’t like
to see you at it. You ‘re overdoing it, father.”

“Nonsense!” replied Matthew, cheerily; “I’m as strong as a horse and
younger than you are. Besides, I was only amusing myself, like the king
in his counting-house, counting out my money.”

He rubbed his eyes, yawned, and stretched himself contentedly in his
chair.

“Usher kept me a long time,” he continued, “telling me one of his
interminable yarns--_a dormir debout_, as the French say.”

“I can’t think how you stand him,” said Sylvester.

“Oh, you can stand a devil of a lot if you try,” said the old man,
laughing. “Have some whisky before you go?”

But Syl pleaded urgency, went out for hat and coat, and returned ready
for departure. His father accompanied him to the front door.

“By the way, Syl,” he said, “do you really think so hardly of the woman
who sins, or was it only that Usher made you contradictious?”

“I think a woman must be pure and chaste. If she falls, she falls for
ever. Why do you ask?”

“I only wanted to know if you were genuine.”

“It is the most sacred of my convictions,” said Sylvester, gravely.

The two men shook hands, and the door closed behind Sylvester. The
father listened to his quick footsteps crunching the gravel until the
sound died away. Then he turned and sighed.

“My poor lad, God help you,” he said.



CHAPTER III--SYLVESTER CONSULTS THE STARS

Sylvester walked home from his case, along the undulating high-road
patched with moonlight and shadow, swinging his stick. The night was
crisp with a touch of frost, and the air smelt sweet. Now and then a
workingman regaining his home after town convivialities, passed him by
with a salute to which he replied with a cheerier good-night than usual.
One he stopped, and discoursed with him at length on family ailments,
much to the man’s surprise; for Sylvester was renowned far and wide for
his shy silence as well as for his skill. Once he began to whistle an
air, wofully out of tune, and then broke into a short laugh.

Yes, Ella was right. It was good to be alive, to feel heart and brain
and body on the alert, responsive to outer things. But whence had come
the change? It was years since he had felt so young and conscious of
power. Was it the touch of a girl’s fresh cheek against his lips? He
did not know. The feelings that had prompted the act were too new, too
undefined, for immediate analysis. The spell of the benumbing heartache
that had held him nerveless for four long years seemed to be broken, and
he was a man again.

He looked upward at the stars in the simple fancy that the dear dead
wife, the Constance he had worshipped so passionately, was gazing down
upon him with happy consent in her pure eyes. The love he had given
her was immortal, and she knew it. It was no disloyalty to love another
sweet woman on earth and to put his own broken life and his motherless
child into her keeping.... Yet after a few moments he lowered his gaze
for a while and walked on, his heart filled with the old love.

He was one of those reserved natures, capable of intense feeling, yet
incapable of outward expression, who make for themselves few friends and
are often condemned to loneliness of soul. Born with greater cravings
for sympathy than most men, they have less power to demand it. This is
too busy a world for us to stop to wonder whether a man wants what he
does not ask for; too many are clamouring loudly for what we cannot
give. So the unfortunates are passed by unheeded, each working out in
his heart his little tragedy of unfulfilled longings. But when a finer
spirit comes and divines their needs, then their hearts leap towards it
and cling to it with a great unexpressed passion of gratitude. Such had
been the beginning of Sylvesters love for his wife; such that of his
dawning love for Ella. Each in her way had comprehended his solitude;
unasked in words, but spiritually besought, each had filled it with her
influence. He needed the peculiar sympathy that a woman alone can give,
her companionship, her practical intellect, to complement his theoretic
mind. His nature cried dumbly for a whole-hearted, expansive creature
to give objectivity to life. Left to himself, he sank into routine; he
lacked the power of bringing colour and harmony into his world. This
the woman he loved could do. Once, for a few short years, a woman had
changed his universe. Then she had died, and the blackness of night
had encompassed him. He had suffered silently, as a strong man suffers,
rarely mentioning her name, but eating out his heart in desolation; and
then Ella had come. He had known her from early childhood, but had last
seen her as the schoolgirl of no account.

Now she had sprung into his horizon, a young and splendid woman of
amazing opposites, who compelled attention; and she was the only woman
other than Constance who, during all his life, had sought to know him
and to act towards him tenderwise. Nevertheless, he could not say as yet
that he loved her, in the sweet and common way of love. The old and new
hung equipoised on a delicate balance. The vague sense of this, perhaps,
was one element in the rare exaltation of his mood.

Another element, no doubt, was the final resolve he had taken that
morning, to go to London, whither his ambitions summoned him. He was a
specialist of some note in zymotic diseases. His researches had met with
a recognition not confined to England. He had felt keenly that he was
giving up to the small circle of a country practice what was meant for
the general needs of mankind. London was the only place for study and
work; for the quick amassing, too, of the small fortune that would free
him from the necessity of earning daily bread and would allow him to
realise his dreams of a great bacteriological laboratory, where he could
devote himself exclusively to independent research.

It was at the urgent entreaty of Constance that he had bought, just
before his marriage, the practice at Ayresford. A year’s life there had
made him regret London. A little later he had spoken of returning. She
had thrown her arms about him and implored him by all his love for her
to stay. She had a horror of London; why, she could not tell. It was
unreasonable, but the fact remained. London would kill her,--its gloom,
its hardness, its cruelty. It had been the same story whenever he had
broached the subject. And then, Dorothy. The child was delicate, would
pine away in the reek and fogs of the town. All her woman’s armoury of
passionate weapons had been employed. And he had yielded, out of his
great love. Her death had set him free. But it had taken him four years
to realise his freedom. The mere thought had been anguish. Now he could
gaze upon the past with calmness and the future with hope. As he walked
along, he began to picture the vigorous life before him. He passed
from wide conception to trivial details,--the fittings of his library,
domestic economies. A room for Dorothy--he pulled himself up short. He
had arranged to part with her. The prospect brought a pang. His father’s
comfort in the child, however, was a consolation. He thought of him
tenderly,--the dear old man, the most generous and unselfish being who
had ever blessed the earth. He was a man of deep reverences; his father,
his dead mother, and his dead wife were enshrined in his Holy of Holies.
Dorothy, then, should remain at Ayresford. Perhaps the separation would
not be for long. There was a means of shortening it whose readiness was
a great temptation. The vision rose before him of the child’s dark curls
nestling against a girl’s soft shoulder. Often had he seen the reality
of late, and it had disturbed his depths. Was it not his duty to give
the little one so sweet and strong a mother? Again he consulted the
stars.

He had reached a set of workmen’s cottages in process of erection, on
either side of the road, which marked the beginning of the town. The
moonlight beat hard upon them, showing up vividly their windowless and
doorless skeletons and the piles of bricks, mortar, and lime-covered
boards at their thresholds. He had passed the first block and was
about to traverse a cross-road that led to the railway station, when a
dog-cart containing two men and some luggage turned out of it sharply on
to the highway. Before he could realise the fact, the vehicle suddenly
lurched, the horse plunged, and in a moment the occupants were thrown
heavily on to the road. Sylvester could see at once the cause of
the mishap. A pail of mortar left by the roadside, either through
carelessness or urchin mischief, had caught the wheel. He ran forward.
One of the men, the driver, rose, and shaking himself went to the
horse’s head, which was turned round in calm inquiry. The other man lay
still.

“Hurt?” cried Sylvester.

“No, doctor,” replied the driver, who belonged to the George Hotel of
Ayresford. “The gentleman may be.”

He left the pacific animal, and bent with Sylvester over the prostrate
form.

It was that of a handsome, full-blooded man in the prime of life. He had
fair hair and a great moustache. His face gleamed very white beneath
the moon, and his eyes were glassy. The driver supported his head,
while Sylvester straightened the inert body, which had remained huddled
together after the fall, wrapped in a disordered Inverness cape.
Apparently no bones were broken. Sylvester felt his pulse, which was
just perceptible. Then suddenly he viewed the man’s face full, and
started back in amazed distress.

“Good heavens! it’s Frank Leroux!”

“That’s the gentleman’s name, sir,” said the driver.

“How do you know?”

“He telegraphed from London for a bed to-night, saying that he was to be
met by the last train, which I just did, sir.”

“But he’s my oldest friend,” exclaimed Sylvester. “Leave him to me and
see if the trap is all right. Bring the cushions for his head.”

He pursued his investigations. Leroux was alive. A trickle of blood
damped his hair. After a while Sylvester drew an anxious breath.

It was a severe concussion; how grave he could not for the moment
estimate. To drive him in the narrow two-wheeled cart was out of the
question. He hailed the driver, who had righted the vehicle.

“Get a ambulance as quick as you can from the Infirm. That’s nearest.”

The man touched his hat, and mounting drove off at a forced speed.
Sylvester remained by Leroux, and having done all that was momentarily
possible, was at last able to reflect upon the entire unexpectedness
of his presence. They were old friends, had been at school and at Guy’s
together. Leroux, who was somewhat of a waif in the world, had spent
many holidays here in Ayresford, at Woodlands. And even after he
had thrown over medicine for painting, they had maintained the old
relations. Sylvester had reckoned upon him being best man at his
wedding; and when for some whimsical reason, which Sylvester could never
discover but attributed to the artistic temperament, he declined and
went off to Norway, the bridegroom elect knew no one intimately enough
to appoint in his stead save Roderick Usher, against whom he had a
constitutional antipathy. Although he had seen little of him during his
married life, owing to his confinement in the country, and had heard
little of him of late years, save that he was abroad, Sylvester still
entertained for him the warmest affection. How, therefore, was he
to explain this sudden unannounced appearance in Ayresford? It was
preposterous that Frank Leroux should put up at the George Hotel; as
preposterous as if he himself, in earlier days, had driven there instead
of to Woodlands. The act was a sort of treason against friendship, and
Sylvester felt absurdly hurt. He wished that Leroux would straightway
recover consciousness and health so that he could rate him soundly for
his unfriendliness. But there the man, with all the mystery of motive
locked in the dull brain, lay helpless and inert, amid the builder’s
refuse from the fantastic shells of houses hard by. It was an ironical
way for friends to meet after an absence and a silence of years.

Some stragglers from the station came up, passengers by the train, one
or two porters, and the postman with the bag of local mails, and offered
assistance. Sylvester declined, explaining briefly. Not daring to
proffer suggestions as to the patient’s treatment, they cursed in honest
terms the offending pail and the worthless hands that had moved it,
and loitered around. Dramatic incidents of a public kind are rare
in Ayresford, and each man determined to make the most of this one,
conscious, perhaps, of a lurking regret that he had not seen the
accident.

Soon the dog-cart returned, bringing the ambulance and a couple of
bearers from the Infirmary. Leroux was lifted on to the stretcher and
covered with a blanket. The bearers started, the muffled form between
them giving a ghastly suggestion of death in life; Sylvester walked by
the side, the stragglers followed, and the trap brought up the rear.

“To my house,” said Sylvester.

The melancholy procession went on its way through the outskirts of
the little town. The cottages gave place to villas, then came houses
standing on their own grounds. Opposite the front gates of Woodlands was
the doctor’s house. Sylvester dismissed his followers at the gate and,
taking Leroux’s portmanteau from the trap, opened the door for the
bearers and their burden, and directed their way upstairs. The old
housekeeper, roused by the tramping, met them on the landing.

“It’s a man hurt,” explained Sylvester. “Frank Leroux. We’ll put him in
my room.”

A short while afterwards, the unconscious man was settled in Sylvester’s
bed, a fire lighted, and Sylvester was left alone. Able to make a more
minute diagnosis, he grew very grave and prepared for an all-night
sitting.

*****

In the morning Leroux was still unconscious.

Sylvester sent or a trained nurse, and as soon as she arrived and had
received her instructions, he went over to Woodlands. The family were
at breakfast. Miss Lanyon, a faded elderly woman, her lean shoulders
enveloped in a black shawl, paused in the act of pouring out tea,
tea-pot in hand.

“Oh, Sylvester, what a dreadful thing! We have just heard. How is he?”

He briefly described the accident and hinted at the result, which might
be fatal. Everything depended upon treatment and nursing. He had been up
all night.

“How tired you must be!” said Ella.

A world of tenderness underlay the commonplace words. Sylvester looked
at her gratefully. She was deliciously fresh and sweet in her simple
morning dress, and again Sylvester felt how gracious a thing was
life,--especially after his night’s battle with death. They talked of
Leroux. All were deeply shocked by the news, for he had been a universal
favourite. In the days past Ella had been accused of a schoolgirl
flirtation with him. Miss Lanyon used to save up especial household
goodies for his consumption during the holidays. Matthew, always fond
of youth, had loved the boy’s frank nature, and in his generous way had
seldom let him leave the house without a five-pound note, or a watch, or
a silver-mounted walking-stick in his possession. And now the prodigal
had returned in this dismaying and tragic fashion.

“What I can’t understand,” said Sylvester, “is why he did not announce
his coming,--why he should suddenly turn up at that ungodly hour. There
are plenty of day trains.”

He appealed unconsciously to his father, who made no reply. But a
little later, when Miss Lanyon and Ella had left the room, Matthew said,
suddenly breaking a short silence,--

“I was expecting him.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” asked Sylvester, involuntarily.

“He was in some trouble apparently, and asked to see me alone this
morning on business.”

“I wonder what it could have been?”

“I wonder,” said the old man, drily.

Sylvester flushed, as if at a rebuke. Knowing his father, he was aware
of indiscretion. Matthew had always maintained the most impenetrable
reserve as regards his business affairs; the son had been trained
from childhood to look upon them as sacrosanct, and to question was an
indecency.

“I beg your pardon, father,” he said deferentially.

“I mentioned the fact, for obvious reasons,” said Matthew.

“Quite so,” said Sylvester, and then hesitating and finally blurting it
out, as if he were ashamed of it, he added,--

“I know you are a father confessor to every poor devil in trouble.”

The old man looked at his son and his kind eyes grew a little moist.
Any tribute of faith and love from Sylvester touched him deeply. But he
laughed and said characteristically,--

“There are some people who’ll tell you anything, if you ‘re only
soft-headed enough to listen to them.” Then he nodded towards the
window, and waved his hand,--

“There is one, anyhow, who doesn’t want a confessor.”

It was Ella, standing in the clear March sunshine of the garden, looking
in through the French window, and holding up a bunch of fresh-gathered
violets. With a word of adieu to his father, Sylvester went out and
joined her. She pinned the flowers in his buttonhole and for ten
pleasant minutes they walked along the trim-kept paths.

“You were not angry with me last night?” he asked.

She murmured very meekly,--“If I were, I should not be here with you
now.”

“I never thought I should--ever do such a thing again,” he said
awkwardly. “I couldn’t help it. It has made a different man of me.”

She drew herself up quite proudly and looked him straight in the eyes.
They were brave, clear eyes, and so were the man’s that met them.

“Are you in earnest?” she asked.

“Am I the man not to be in earnest?” he answered.

The doctor’s page, running across the strip of lawn to them, broke the
spell with the time-honoured morning announcement,--

“There is some one in the surgery, sir.”

Sylvester dismissed the urchin and looked at his watch. It was some
minutes past his consultation hour.

“We will have a long talk this evening,” he said, bidding her farewell.



CHAPTER IV--LEROUX SPEAKS

Matthew and Miss Lanyon were standing under the front porch talking
over poor Frank Leroux when Ella came up with a very happy face.

“What a colour you ‘ve got, child!” cried Agatha Lanyon.

“It is the fresh country air. I was being choked in town.”

“And the country people,” suggested the elder lady, archly.

“And the fresh country people,” assented Ella.

“My dear,” said Matthew to his sister, “this is the first time we’ve
been complimented on our adorable rusticity.”

“We don’t count,” said Miss Lanyon.

“I never knew you could be so wicked,” cried Ella, taking her by her
shoulders and kissing her. Whereupon she disappeared into the house.

“I do hope it is settled,” said Miss Lanyon, with a little sentimental
sigh.

“What?”

“Sylvester and Ella. Do you mean to say you haven’t noticed? I have been
following it all for months.”

Miss Lanyon had reached the age when one lives in the romances of
others.

“I believe you amuse yourself, Agatha, by mixing up your young friends
and sorting them out in pairs, like gloves,” remarked Matthew.

Miss Lanyon denied the charge indignantly. This was quite a different
matter. Anybody with eyes could see how things were tending. It was a
match. She was sure it was a marriage made in heaven.

“I like heaven-made marriages as little as machine-made boots,” said
Matthew. “Both are apt to come undone in unexpected places. But if
these two are thinking of a wholesome earth-made union--well, I shall be
delighted.”

“But hasn’t Syl told you anything?”

“Not a word.”

“Couldn’t you ask him, Matthew?”

“My dear Agatha,” said he, drawing himself up, “how can you suggest my
committing such an impertinence?”

Miss Lanyon worshipped her brother, but she felt there were many odd
corners of his mind which needed the housewifely besom; just as there
were cobwebs in his office which, on the rare occasions when she entered
it, made her fingers twitch. But being organically acquiescent she
sighed again sentimentally, and brought Matthew his hat and stick.

For Ella, the hours of that day were winged with sunshine. She loved
Sylvester as deeply as one of our untried, pure-minded Northern girls
can love; and with larger wisdom, too, than most. For she had lived a
free life in her aunt’s eccentric house in London, and had sifted the
vanities of many men. Passion would only be evoked by the clasp of
encircling arms and would rise to meet claiming lips. As yet in Ella it
lay a pure fire hidden in the depths of a fervent nature. But all the
sweet thrills of a woman’s early love were hers,--the pride in a
strong man’s wooing, the fluttering fears as to her sufficiency for
his happiness, the resolves, scarce formulated, to raise herself to his
level, the dim dreams of a noble life together, striving for the great
things of the world that are worth the winning. Added thereto was the
delicate charm, essentially feminine, of triumph over the shadows that
had fought with her for possession of his heart.

When she entered her room to dress for dinner that evening, she took
down her frocks and laid them on the bed, and stood a while in deep
thought. She must look her best tonight. She chose a simple cream dress
with chiffon round the bodice and sleeves. Halfway through her toilette
she clasped her white arms over her neck, and looking in the glass held
long converse with her image. It seemed so strange that she, with all
her imperfections of soul and body, should be chosen to guide a man’s
destiny. Then lighter fancies prevailed, and she spent anxious moments
in arranging her thick auburn hair. When she came down at last, with a
diamond-hilted dagger thrust through the coils, and a bunch of violets
peeping shyly from the chiffon in her corsage, Matthew paid her an old
man’s compliment.

“Do I look nice?” she asked, gratified. “I’m glad; for you once told me
that you liked me in this frock.”

There are times when the sincerest of women can be most blandly
deceitful.

*****

A general practitioner may propose to himself many pleasant occupations
for his spare hours, but his patients dispose of them effectually. On
this particular day, when Sylvester craved leisure to watch over Leroux
and to open his heart finally to Ella, impossible people fell sick at
interminable distances, tiny human beings came with preposterous haste
into this world of trouble, and larger ones gave sudden and alarming
symptoms of leaving it. It was one of those well-known days of sudden
stress when a country doctor eats his meals standing and wearing his
overcoat. Finally, an evening visit from which he reckoned on being free
by nine kept him by an anxious bedside till nearly eleven. But he had
found time to despatch to Ella a few lines scribbled on a leaf of his
pocket-book:--

     _Dearest,--I can’t come, much as I long to. Will see you in
     the morning. S. L._

This was almost the first letter he had ever written to her; certainly
the first love-letter. The new sweetness of it soothed Ella’s
disappointment.

At half-past eleven he reached his house, a very weary man. He put on
his slippers, stretched himself, yawned, and thought wistfully of bed.
But first he must go to Leroux, whom he had only seen at odd intervals
during the day. He was pouring himself out some whisky when the
housekeeper entered the dining-room, smoothing her apron.

“I’m glad you ‘ve come, Mr. Sylvester. He’s took worse, nurse says. His
temperature has gone up to 104.”

He nodded, swallowed the drink, and went upstairs. The nurse was bending
over the bed in the dimly lit room, adjusting the ice-bag. The sick
man’s portmanteau had been unpacked, and the contents were piled upon
a chest of drawers. The clothes he had been wearing were hanging from
a row of pegs against the door. The flap of the jacket turned outward,
revealed in the breast-pocket a letter-case stuffed with papers. With
the air of a man accustomed to prompt action, Sylvester withdrew the
letter-case and locked it up. The nurse confirmed the housekeeper’s
statements.

“He has been delirious at times,” she added.

Sylvester bent down and placed the thermometer in position, then waited,
looking gravely down upon his friend. Leroux’s face was congested. His
hands moved feebly.

Now and then he moaned. Sylvester examined him closely, inspected the
temperature chart of the last few hours, questioned the nurse as to
their history. A surmise that had been troubling him most of the day
now converted itself into a certainty. Leroux must have been drinking
heavily of late. Thus it was that meningitis had set in from the
concussion. But why should Leroux, once the sanest and cleanest of men,
have taken to drink? The pity of it smote Sylvester. The gay spirit
brutalised, the noble mind o’erthrown. His heart yearned over the
unconscious man. His father had spoken of Leroux being in trouble. He
conjectured pitiful histories of downfall. With a sigh he turned away,
gave final directions, and went to bed.

Three hours later he was waked. The nurse outside the door was calling
him. Accustomed to sudden rising, he leaped up, and thrusting on
dressing-gown and slippers, went back to the sick room. Leroux was
in full tide of violent delirium, his words, wonderfully articulate,
striking almost spectrally upon the utter silence of the house,--“It
is better to die than to live in hell on earth. If you give me up, God
Almighty will give me up.... What is his love to mine?”

The nurse, who had been on duty since ten, was young and nervous.

“He has been like this for an hour. I couldn’t stand it any longer.”

“We will go away to the south,” continued Leroux. “No one minds what a
painter does--For God’s sake don’t give me up--”

“You can go to bed, nurse,” said Sylvester. “I’ll sit with him.”

The tired girl, glad to gain some extra and unexpected hours of slumber,
retired gratefully. Sylvester sat by the bedside. It was as well, he
thought, that the man’s poor secrets should be blabbed into a friend’s
ears instead of a stranger’s. He tried not to listen, but to think of
other things,--Ella and his meeting with her on the morrow. But the
clear voice, now rising in ghastly emphasis, now sinking to a murmur
losing itself in guttural incoherence, continued its tale of love and
despair, so that Sylvester could not choose but piece it together in
his mind. It was a common tale of unlawful love: a passionate man,
a yielding woman, a deceived and adoring husband. Sylvester, whose
reserved, chaste nature had caused him to train himself in a narrow
groove of orthodox morality, felt strangely repelled by the confession.
He had always regarded Leroux as the soul of honour. The thief of a
man’s wife was lowered in his esteem.

There was a silence. He rested his head on his hand and wearily dozed.
Suddenly came a cry from the bed, a cry of great pain and longing,--

“Constance--Constance!”

The name, fitting in with a waking dream, brought Sylvester with a leap
to his feet, and he looked in foolish bewilderment at Leroux. The latter
murmured incoherently. Had he dreamed the voice crying out the name
so distinctly? He held his breath, trying to seize the half-formed
syllables. “Constance--my love--” had come again. He had not been
dreaming. The voice rose once more, and each word came sharply cut from
the sick man’s lips.

“_Sylvester will never know_.”

Then the tremendous horror of the revelation crashed down upon the man,
stunning his brain, paralysing his limbs. The great drops of sweat stood
on his forehead, and his eyes were staring. And Leroux, who had struck
upon a quieter vein of reminiscence, babbled on of the happy days of his
love.

The first thunder-clap had passed. Thought began to return. Sylvester
sank into a chair and stared at the ground. The once clear vision of the
past was distorted into a phantasmagoria of leering shapes. He shivered
as with an ague, rubbed his eyes, and looked sharply at the man on the
bed. Which of the two was delirious? Leroux raved of death and despair.
The involuntary confession was too complete; mistake was impossible. Yet
the other was impossible. Constance guilty of this hideousness? Her
life a lie? The firm anchorage of his soul but shifting sand? He had
worshipped her as more than woman,--as the purest, chastest thing that
God had ever given to man for his guidance. It was a ghastly figment of
Leroux’s drink-besotted brain.

He rose, went to the drawer in which he had locked Leroux’s letter-case,
and taking it out with shaking hands, deliberately turned the contents
on to the corner of the chest. In spite of the revulsion of faith he had
a sickening certainty of finding there what he hoped he would not find.

There it was, staring him in the face amid a heap of stamps, visiting
cards, pencilled memoranda slips, letters, and law papers: a soiled,
crumpled letter in his dead wife’s hand. He took it up, and from it
dropped a lock of fair hair,--her hair. He read it through steadily.
It was a letter of passionate love, leaving no doubt as to guilt; of
despair, almost madness; such a letter of abandonment as a woman writes
but to one man in a lifetime. It bore no date save the day of the
week,--Wednesday. Even in his agony he contrasted the difference between
this woman and the serene, methodical wife who would as soon have left
a letter undated as the household dinner unordered. He threw the letter
and the lock of hair into the fire, and watched the two little flames
in the glowing coals. The paper curled, the hair writhed; then a little
light ash remained.

Methodically he replaced the cards and papers in the letter-case and
locked it up again in the drawer. Then he stood at the foot of the bed
and watched the man who had done him this great wrong, his brain on fire
with bewildering fury. The name of his wife came again from the man’s
lips. A red cloud passed before Sylvester’s eyes. For a moment he
seemed to lose consciousness of manhood, to become a wild beast. When he
recovered, he found himself glaring into Leroux’s eyes with his fingers
at his throat. How near he had been to murder he did not know.

He drew himself up and wiped the sweat from his forehead, shaken to
the depths by the beast impulse. The reaction brought self-control.
He resumed his vigil by the bedside, listening grimly to the words of
Leroux, now less frequent and distinct. Yet though he could master his
actions, he did not combat with the increasing hatred that took the
place of the old affection. At times he considered calmly whether such a
man should be allowed to live. In his weak state one quick blow over the
heart would stop its beating for ever. The man had done more than wrong
him. He had killed his soul, made it an awful thing to live. Yet, as if
in contempt of such imaginings, he rose once or twice and changed the
bandages with a surgeon’s delicate handling, and moistened the swollen
lips with ice.

Gradually all the phases of realisation developed themselves in his
mind. Far off memories recurred, touched the flesh. It was their
marriage bed whereon Leroux was lying.

He shuddered from the manifold horror of it, and for the first time
broke into a hoarse cry.

Toward morning the fever lowered and Leroux lay still. Streaks of a
ghostly daylight crept in through the Venetian blinds and barred the
floor. The nurse came to take over her watch. Sylvester gave brief
instructions, and, going to his room, threw himself on his bed and slept
heavily. At the moment of waking he had a sense of nightmare, was all
but congratulating himself on his release; but another instant brought
the full flood of memory. He rose, shaved, dressed himself as usual, and
went down to breakfast. At the bottom of the stairs was a quick patter
of feet and two little arms were thrown around his limbs. It was
Dorothy. He started back, looked at her stupidly. Then roughly
disengaging her, he thrust her aside and hurried into the breakfast
room. A new and sickening doubt convulsed him. Was she his child?

She came in a while later, shyly holding by the maid-servant’s skirts,
regarding him with scared reproach. Never had her father been cross or
rough. Ungentleness from him was incomprehensible to her child’s mind.

“Run away upstairs,” he said, controlling his voice, then added to the
servant, “Take Miss Dorothy into the nursery.”

The child burst into tears, as the maid led her out. Tender-hearted a
man as he was, for all the world he could not have called her back.



CHAPTER V--DE MORTUIS

He received his patients in the consulting-room, visited Leroux, and
went on his morning rounds. On his return, he perceived Ella at the
gates of Woodlands. He raised his hat and was proceeding to turn into
his own little carriage drive, when she made a gesture of arrest. He
pulled up, descended from the trap, and went to meet her.

“How is poor Mr. Leroux? we have all been so anxious. Of course the
nurse has reported, but we wanted to know from you.”

“I am afraid it’s a serious matter,” said Sylvester.

“Do you mean that he may die?”

“Possibly.”

“I am so sorry,” she said, laying a sympathetic touch on his arm. “I
know what a dear friend he was.”

“A dear friend,” he assented grimly.

“You are looking so fagged. You have been sitting up all night, I hear.
Two nights.” He confessed his vigils, explained Leroux’s symptoms,
and gave her an authoritative report for his father. If he found any
material change since the morning, he would send a message across. The
topic exhausted, there was a short silence. She tried to speak, after an
embarrassed glance, but his sombreness daunted her. He was taking this
danger of his friend greatly to heart.

“You are coming in to see Uncle Matthew some time to-day?” she asked.

“It depends upon my work,” he said. “I have a great deal to occupy me.”

With a word of adieu he left her and went into his own house. Ella
passed through the gate of Woodlands and strolled slowly down the
shrubbery walk, carrying a little burden of depression. For all his
anxiety on Mr. Leroux’s behalf, he might have made some reference to
his letter, some allusion to the sweet and delicate suspense of their
present relations. She felt vaguely disappointed at the lack of appeal
to her sympathy. But her spirits revived when Matthew Lanyon, coming
briskly home to lunch, overtook her and asked her in his cheery voice
for news of the invalid. She took his arm in girlish fashion and gave
him Sylvester’s message.

“He seems dreadfully distressed,” she said.

“Poor old Syl! But he’ll pull him through. He doesn’t realise his
own powers. I don’t think we respect Syl half enough. He’s a great
physician, you know.”

He rattled on, proud of his son, quite glad to have a pretty girl
hanging, in that daughterly way, on his arm. He stopped now and then,
pointing to the tiny green shoots on the trees. The fine weather of the
last few days was the cause. Did Ella remember how black everything
was only a week ago? He spoke as if it were a miracle performed for
the first time and not the recurring phenomenon of a million springs. A
thrush flew out of a laurel bush. He named it, followed it with his eyes
to the elm where it alighted, stooped down and picked a snail from the
middle of the gravel, where it might get crushed, and threw it lightly
on the grass. The tender simplicities of the old man touched the girl
deeply that afternoon, and his steady optimism made her feel ashamed of
her misgivings. So the sunshine came into her heart again.

But two days passed before they saw Sylvester. News came frequently.
Leroux was sinking. At last Sylvester entered the library at the hour of
tea and announced gravely,--“He is dead.”

Miss Lanyon uttered a little cry, and tears flooded her eyes. Matthew
held out his hand.

“I’m sorry, Syl.”

“He died about half an hour ago,” said Sylvester. “He never recovered
consciousness, so what were his last wishes God alone knows. I have put
all his papers into a sealed envelope, which I had better hand over to
you, father.”

Matthew took the packet in silence and locked it in a drawer of his
writing-table.

“You had better let me look after the funeral too, Syl,” said he,
kindly. “It’s the first chance I ‘ve had of doing anything for the poor
fellow.”

“Thank you, father,” said Sylvester.

Miss Lanyon tearfully enumerated Leroux’s virtues. What a frank,
open-hearted, generous lad! And to be taken away, like this, in his
prime! Who could fathom the will of God? Ella remained silent, grieved
at

Sylvester’s loss. But he refused to meet the ready sympathy in her eyes,
and looked stonily through the window on the grey March sky. Presently
he turned away. To remain there longer was unendurable.

“I have a patient to see, some way out. One mustn’t neglect the living
for the dead.”

Then for the first time he met Ella’s glance, and a special application
of his saying occurred to him.

“Good-bye, all,” he said, and strode hurriedly from the room. He drew a
deep breath on reaching the open air. It was good to be alone, away from
the torturing irony of sympathy. And it was good to be away from the
foreshadowing of reproach in a woman’s eyes.

That night, before he slept, he shut his teeth upon a horrible
repulsion, and went into the death chamber to see that all things had
been decently done. The man lay cold and pale, his jaws swathed and his
eyes closed, an awful sphinx. Sylvester stood and gazed upon him till
his heart grew as cold as the dead man’s. It was well that he was dead,
so that he could blab the disastrous secret no more. Sylvester had
questioned the nurses discreetly. To his relief he had found that the
delirious ravings had made no impression on their memories. He alone had
been the confidant. He had tended the man with devoted skill. The
strain of that terrible task was over. Now the dead past would bury its
dead,--his own heart and youth therewith. He was glad the man would no
longer cumber the earth--and he was glad that his wife was dead.

Three days afterwards, Leroux was buried. A fussy elderly man, Leroux’s
cousin and sole surviving relative, shared with Sylvester the post of
chief mourner, and departed into the unknown whence he came. Sylvester
stood by the grave with a set, impassive face, and his father stood by
his side, looking strangely like him. On the drive home it was Sylvester
who exchanged a few courteous remarks with the cousin; but the old man
remained singularly silent.

They sat together alone that evening in the library.

“Leroux died intestate,” said Matthew, breaking a long silence. “He was
in a troubled state of mind and was coming to me to help him with his
will.”

“He had been drinking heavily,” said Sylvester.

“I presumed so. He had roughed the will out. He only had a few
thousands. But Dorothy was to have the greater part. I showed the draft
to John Leroux to-day, who is a man of great wealth. He is desirous that
his cousin’s wishes should be carried out.”

“I can accept no gifts from Mr. John Leroux,” said Sylvester.

The old man argued the point. Morally the money was Dorothy’s. Sylvester
listened stubbornly. He revolted at the thought of touching Leroux’s
money. It was a ghastly impossibility. He repeated,--

“I cannot accept it.”

“Money is money, Syl, after all; and I may not be able, perhaps, to do
what I had hoped for Dorothy.”

“While my daughter bears my name I can support her decently. If Mr.
Leroux will not benefit by what is legally his, he can devote it to
charity. It is a matter of principle.”

They were both inflexible men, and they understood each other’s nature.
Matthew did not press the point.

“Very well,” he said in a business tone. “I will tell Mr. Leroux of your
decision.”

But the impassiveness of his tone was belied by the almost yearning
earnestness with which he regarded his son, who sat staring into the
fire. He would have given years of his own happiness to know whether
a gnawing suspicion were baseless; but the question could not be put.
Sylvester was silent. What troubles were at work behind his sombre
brow the old man could not fathom; and Sylvester, though his heart was
bursting, could not speak.

How could he disclose, even to the being who now was dearest to him
in the world, his wife’s shame, his own dishonour? Better to keep the
hideous fact locked up in his breast. But yet, if he could have found a
rush of tumultuous words, what heart-ease were in it! So many, with
that great gift of expansiveness, had come to his father and gone away
comforted, and he, the son deeply loving and deeply loved, was powerless
to utter a complaint. He bit his lip to repress a groan.

And so it was all through the remainder of his residence in Ayresford.
His relations with his father continued their old undemonstrative
course. To please him, he assumed his wonted cheerfulness and spoke of
matters political and parochial. And by degrees the old man forgot the
cloud he had seen hanging over him and only thought of his approaching
departure. Dorothy came to live at Woodlands, so as to grow accustomed
to the change, said Sylvester, and he only saw her on his rare visits.
He forced himself to be kind and take notice of her as formerly. But the
sight of her was a great pain.

Ella he avoided as much as possible, never seeing her alone. One day she
was standing by the porch as he came up.

“Is my father in?” he asked.

“He hasn’t yet come back from the office.”

“I will go and meet him there,” he replied, and went away forthwith.

“Have you and Syl quarrelled?” asked Miss Lanyon, who had observed the
scene from indoors.

Ella laughed; not a happy laugh.

“You are behind the times, Aunt Agatha. Nowadays unceremoniousness is a
proof of friendship.”

“I should call it rudeness, my dear,” said Miss Lanyon.

“That’s a proof of affection,” said Ella.

But she went quickly up to her room, lest the elder lady should see the
angry tears that rose in her eyes.

At first she strove to explain away his change of attitude. Then she
examined her own conduct, with a view to discover therein some possible
cause. She could find none. A dull sense of pain and dread crept over
her. What did it mean? He had kissed her, all but asked her to be his
wife, and now, suddenly, he ignored her existence. The realisation of
the fulness of her love for him smote her cruelly as she lay awake at
night. She shrank, fearful-eyed, from the prospect of life without him.
It stretched before her a dreary waste of futile years. Then the quick
hope of youth came back. It was some foolish misunderstanding. Sylvester
was worried, preoccupied, saddened. There were so many things to be
reckoned with in the strenuous life of a man. He would speak, explain.
All would be well.

But the days passed and that of Sylvester’s departure drew nigh. He
had hurried it on. His successor had arrived, been introduced to the
practice; no advantage could be gained by remaining at Ayresford, where
all save his father was strangely hateful. Ella waited, but Sylvester
never spoke nor looked her way. At last she could bear the mortifying
suspense no longer. It was the evening before his departure. She was
sitting with Miss Lanyon in the drawing-room after dinner, having left
the two men below to their coffee and cigars. Her companion was
silently knitting, her eyes somewhat dim, poor soul, at the prospect of
Sylvester’s absence. Ella went to the piano and tried to play, but her
heart was not in the music. The men lingered downstairs. An hour passed.
The silence and the aching of her own suspense acted on her nerves.
Suddenly she left the room and went downstairs and opened the
dining-room door. Both men rose as she stood on the threshold, a
graceful figure, with heightened colour and eyes unusually bright.

“I want to say something to Syl before he goes,” she announced boldly.

“Here he is,” said Matthew, coming forward. “I was just going into the
library for a little as you came in. No; really, Syl, I was. I’ll join
you upstairs when you have had your chat.”

“You spoil me, Uncle Matthew,” said the girl, touched, as she always
was, by his old-fashioned courtesy. “Why can’t Syl and I go into the
library?”

“Because I’m master in my own house, my dear,” smiled the old man.

He closed the door behind him. Sylvester motioned Ella to a chair.

“No,” she said. “I have not come to stay.”

She was silent for a moment, looking at the tip of her slipper that
rested on the fender.

“Have I done anything to offend you lately, Sylvester?” she asked at
length.

“Nothing that I am aware of,” he answered gravely.

“We don’t seem to be such good friends,” she hazarded.

“I am sure you must be mistaken.”

The cold formality of the phrase was a knell to her hopes. She looked up
somewhat piteously and met hard, unsympathetic eyes.

“I thought--you made me think--” she began. He raised his hand slightly
to check her.

“If I did,” he said coldly, “I was wrong. I owe you all my apologies.”
 There was a moment’s silence. “If I could say more, I would,” he added.

But a quickly gathering anger in the girl’s heart suddenly broke out.
She drew herself up, flaming-cheeked, with eyes flashing through the
tears that would come.

“You have behaved horribly, cruelly, and I want never to see your face
again.”

Sylvester bowed his head. A swift rustle of skirts, a sound of the
door, and she was gone. He raised his head and drew rather a choking
breath. He knew that Ella had just cause for reproach. But what could
be done? The new budding love had been killed outright. He regarded her
with aversion, with something akin even to horror. And his heart was as
cold as a stone.



CHAPTER VI--THE WALDEN ART COLONY

It was a Sunday in June, a year after Sylvester had come to London,
and the great stretch of the Park, past Stanhope Gate, north of
Achilles’ statue, was thronged. The warm breath of the afternoon air
scarcely stirred the leaves that chequered with shade and sunshine the
mass of cool colour below. Above shone the vivid green of the foliage
and the sea-blue of the sky; but beneath the branches the air was
tempered by the reflection of the whites, the pale greys, the delicate
blues and lavenders, and the soft pinks of dresses and parasols. It was
the ordinary crowd that sat there, very fashionable, somewhat vulgar
below the surface, but delicately picturesque, like human flower-beds
in a sweet but formal garden. And on the walks beside and around and
between passed the endless procession of loungers. The hum of talk, the
subdued patter of footsteps, and the frou-frou of soft drapery hung upon
the air.

Sylvester sat in the sun at the edge of one of the parterres, flanked,
on the one side, by an elderly matron chaperoning a line of laughing
girls, and on the other by a white-moustached, red-faced Anglo-Indian
laying down the law to a neighbour on the preparation of curry.
Sylvester stared moodily at the parterre in front, separated from him by
the pathway, and felt very lonely. Despite his loss of faith in man
and woman, he hungered dumbly for the human companionship from which
he shrank. The first sense of novelty over, his practice in London had
failed to stimulate him. The interest was absorbing, but unthrilling.
He began to realise that he was degenerating into a consulting and
recording machine,--very sensitive, it is true, but a machine all
the same. He lived alone in a formal house in Weymouth Street. In the
morning he rose early, worked in his laboratory, saw patients, ate, saw
more patients, worked again in his laboratory, ate, and till bedtime
read or worked again among the endless test-tubes and retorts. And so,
without change, day after day. His common-sense told him that it was not
a healthy life for a human being. But how to alter it effectively save
by mixing with his kind? And his kind was hateful to him. He had grown
to be a recluse, misanthropically brooding over its worthlessness. Yet
now and then, as today, instinct drove him into the crowd.

He caught himself half envying the crowd’s irresponsible gaiety. It was
quite within his power, as far as external conditions were concerned,
to become as one of those he saw and to surround himself with
laughter-loving friends. He wondered vaguely what it would be like.

“It’s the proportion of turmeric that does it,” exclaimed his neighbour,
in a more emphatic tone than he had hitherto used. “The only man I
knew that had the secret was poor old Jack Hilton--you remember Jack
Hilton--of the Guides? He ran off with Mrs. Algy Broadbent.”

Sylvester shivered slightly. A cloud came before his eyes. Were all men
dishonourable and all women faithless? Was all this refined and nicely
civilised crowd rotten to its soul? He looked furtively around. Who
could tell what Messalina lurked beneath yonder girl’s pink and white
skin and innocent fresh eyes, what villainy and meanness lay concealed
beneath yonder young soldier’s specious bearing of manliness? Disgust
banished the haunting envy.

A man who had been chattering to the girls on his left took leave of
them with a great sweep of his hat. In the act of passing Sylvester, he
stopped short and regarded him as though in astonishment.

“_Trône de l’air!_ and by all the oaths of the vehement South, what are
you doing here?”

“How do you do, Roderick?” said Sylvester, rising and formally shaking
hands.

“Oh, I’m bursting with fatness, which is more than I can say for you.
But what are you doing in this galley?”

“Why shouldn’t I be here?”

“The eternal fitness of things. One doesn’t as a general rule, for
instance, meet the Archbishop of Canterbury at a Covent Garden ball.”

He spoke in a hearty voice, with somewhat exotic gestures. Roderick
Usher had spent part of his schooldays in France, and was fond of
insisting on his cosmopolitan training. He was dressed in the most
perfectly fitting of frock-coats and patent leather boots, and wore
faultless grey suede gloves. His only departure from the commonplace
severity of fashionable attire was a yellow Indian silk bow whose
ends spread over the front of his coat. He had light fuzzy hair that
protruded bushily behind his glossy silk hat, and his yellow beard was
pointed in the Vandyke pattern. He was of medium height, rather stout;
his face was broad and ruddy, at first sight giving the impression of
frank good humour; but his eyes, small and somewhat shifty, although
hidden behind gold pince-nez, detracted from the general air of
handsomeness that he was pleased to cultivate. Besides, the deep lines
of nearing middle age were growing troublesomely obvious.

Sylvester replied in a matter-of-fact way to his last remark,----

“I was working in my laboratory all the morning, and I felt the need of
air. Weymouth Street is not far. I don’t come here as a rule.”

“Bless you, my friend, there’s no need to apologise. The place belongs
to you just as much as it does to me. How’s the old man?”

“Which old man?” asked Sylvester.

“Your old man, my old man, both our old men. Our antique but venerated
old men.”

“My father is very well,” replied Sylvester, stiffly, “and so, I
believe, is yours.”

“_A la bonne heure!_ So you’ve come to London to make your fortune? You
steady scientific files always do. We poor artistic devils generally
manage to make other people’s.”

“I don’t quite understand,” said Sylvester.

The other laughed and drawing a cigarette from a silver case lit it
daintily.

“I don’t suppose you do. You approach a paradox as solemnly as if it
were a disease. We play bat and ball with it. That makes the difference
between us. Have a turn?”

Sylvester assented somewhat reluctantly. He disliked the son as much as
he disliked the father. But the spirit of lonesomeness had been weighing
on him to-day, and human instinct craved relief. They moved away and
took their places in the sauntering procession on the broad walk.

“Why don’t you do more of this sort of thing?” asked Roderick. “You
treat life by rule of thumb, as if it were a science. It isn’t; it’s an
art,--the finest of the Fine Arts. Colour, form, relief, action, sound,
articulation, all combined, capable of a myriad permutations, any one of
which can be fixed by the inspiration of the moment.”

“My way of life suits me best,” replied Sylvester. “I teach people how
to kill bacilli; you teach them how to kill time.”

“Time’s a deadlier enemy than all your bacilli, my friend, and takes a
devilish sight more killing. But we won’t argue. Argument is a discord
in the symphony of existence. Besides, it’s too confoundedly hot.”

Here he bowed in his grand style to a passing lady acquaintance.

“Ideals can exist outside of little glass bottles, my dear Sylvester,”
 he resumed. “Perhaps you may be surprised at hearing I am approaching
the attainment of one of the ideals of my maturing years. It’s a great
scheme for the purification of art and the ennoblement of life. It is my
own conception. Have you been to the Royal Academy yet?”

“No,” said Sylvester. “I haven’t had the time.”

“Happy man! You have been spared a soul-rending spectacle of England’s
utter degradation. In all our art--drama, music, painting, poetry,
architecture--it is the same. The vulgarity of commercialism, the
banality of meretricious prettiness, the hand and brain working
mechanically while the soul is far away wallowing in pounds, shillings
and pence, or following a golf ball, or philandering in my Lady’s
boudoir. The true artist is suffocated. But we ‘re going to change all
that.”

“How are you going to manage it?” asked Sylvester, with polite
indifference.

“Ah, that’s my secret. A great and glorious scheme just on the point of
ripening. We are going to catch our artists young, painters,
musicians, poets, the whole celestial brood, and keep them out of
contamination,--give them free elemental surroundings for their art to
develop. They will become the teachers and the guides of the race. To
carry this dream through to a reality is something to live for,--to make
one feel twenty again, with all one’s glittering illusions.”

“You are going to carry it through?” said Sylvester.

“My boy, I should just think I am,” replied Roderick, taking his arm
confidentially. “Funds have been slow in coming in, but people are
promising support, now that they see the magnificence of the concern.
I’ll send you our prospectus and other publications. You can judge for
yourself. Perhaps your father would like to further the work.”

“You’d better ask him,”, said Sylvester, drily. “But where does the
money go to?”

“To the Colony. Didn’t I tell you it was to be a colony? The Walden Art
Colony. After a time it will be self-supporting; the produce will sell
in the European and American markets, and the Colony will wax rich. It
will become the world’s great Palace of Art.”

“How will this fit in with Thoreau and uncontaminated nature?”

Sylvester put the question idly. He took faint interest in Roderick’s
iridescent scheme, which seemed to have no bearing upon the realities of
life, as he understood them. But he could not help wondering as to the
mental attitude of the fools who were providing the money to launch it.

“It’s too complicated to explain now,” replied Roderick. “You read the
literature I shall send you.” He pulled out his watch. “Dear me! it is
ten minutes to six, and I promised to meet Lady Milmo and Miss Defries
at the quarter by the statue. They are my two most enthusiastic
disciples. Shall we turn and seek them?”

“I think not,” said Sylvester. “I’m too dull a dog for fashionable
dames. I should be a discord in the polka, or whatever you call it, of
existence.”

Roderick laughed with good-humoured indulgence, showing a set of white,
even teeth.

“The same old _intransigeant_,” said he. “Well, go your ways.
I’ll convert you to the Colony yet, and make you a director! _Auf
wiedersehen!_”

Sylvester shook hands with him in his glum style and strolled on towards
the Marble Arch, glad to be winning homewards again away from the froth
of fashion and the jargon of art. He smiled once on his way. It was at
the idea of his father, shrewd-headed abhorrer of cranks, putting his
hands in his pockets for the Walden Art Colony. Not while there was
a lazy miscreant with wife and children in Ayresford, he thought. How
could a man of the world like Roderick imagine him to be such a fool?

But Roderick, with his cheery air of confidence, followed the southward
stream of people.

“How do, Usher?” said a young man, passing by.

Roderick stopped him. “My dearest boy, I haven’t been able to see you to
shake you by the hand. The play’s immense, colossal. You’ve marked a new
era,--the Marlowe of our time.”

“Very good of you to say so,” murmured the dramatic author.

“It is my most esteemed privilege,” said Roderick, and waving an adieu
with his well-gloved hand, he went on his way to Lady Milmo.

At the corner he looked about for a moment, and not seeing her sat down
and waited. He gazed on the soft blue sky and stroked his pointed beard,
letting his thoughts wander whither they would.

“I am so sorry, Mr. Usher,” said a voice. He started to, his feet; Lady
Milmo and Ella were before him.

“A thousand pardons. I was gathering the wool of sweet and bitter fancy!
Oh, no, you are not late, indeed not. Won’t you sit? It is somewhat
deserted here, but it is more rural than further up; we can talk more
freely.”

“I am sure you can talk interestingly anywhere,” said Lady Milmo.

She was a small elderly lady dressed somewhat youthfully. She wore a
little rouge, a trifle of black along the eyelashes, and a coquettish
straw hat with pink roses and an osprey feather. She seemed thoroughly
contented with herself and her surroundings.

“One gets into the habit of talking in the key of one’s environment,”
 said Roderick, reflectively. “Don’t you think so, Miss Defries?”

“It is the fault of this social life of ours,” replied Ella. “There are
so many affectations and insincerities around us that we are afraid to
be genuine.”

“It is a great charm of Lady Milmo and yourself that with you one is
bound to be genuine.”

“I do like people to appear just as they are,” smiled Lady Milmo.

“That is what we are working for,” said Roderick; “the return to
sincerity and simple truth.”

“Well, what have you to tell us?”

“Good news. Raynham has come round, and will take a seat on the Council.
He may get a couple more Academicians. One further item in my debt of
gratitude to you, Miss Defries.”

“It is very little I have been able to do,” said Ella. “I only asked
Mr. Raynham to receive you. Your own earnestness and conviction won him
over.”

An old gentleman came up and spoke to Lady Milmo. Roderick politely
yielded him his chair and took possession of a vacant one on the other
side of Ella.

“It is your womanly sympathy and courage all through that I have to
thank; your cheering in depression, your encouragement in the face of
defeat. If the star of success has arisen, it is you who have dispersed
the obscuring clouds. A man may set his heart on a thing, but a woman
keeps it there.”

He spoke in a low voice, and Ella leaned towards him to listen. Her
cheeks flushed. The flattery was sweet, and there was a subtle vibration
in his voice that stirred her.

“One would die if there were not something noble to live for,” said she,
suddenly throwing off the stealing languor. “To rise every morning and
look forward to sixteen inevitable waking hours that will not bring
one throb to the pulses, one inspiring hope; to go to sleep each night
feeling dull and useless, and so on for endless months and years,--it is
an unlivable life. It is you I have to thank for putting an interest in
my way.”

“I love to hear you speak like that,” he said admiringly. “Pray God you
keep your enthusiasms; There are thousands who never know the thrill. It
should be part of our mission to awaken their souls. There is one friend
of ours, for instance, who needs it to make him a great man. Oddly
enough, I have just left him--dear old Sylvester Lanyon, you know. I
found him sitting a little higher up, looking like a sick raven among
birds of paradise.”

Her clear girl’s eyes effected feminine concealment of the old pain that
every reference to Sylvester had caused her for the past year. Her heart
rebelled against it, resenting the inefficacy of time to cure. Wantonly
she ignored it.

“I have not set eyes on him since he settled in town. He never comes to
see us. He is still mourning and moping, I suppose. The world is for the
living, not the dead; don’t you think so?”

“Yes. He should marry again. A woman of exuberant vitality, who would
carry him along with her.”

“We’ll have to find him a wife, Mr. Usher,” she replied gaily.

Thus she proved to herself defiantly that all her foolish feeling for
Sylvester was dead; that she had also attained a standpoint of generous
forgetfulness of wrong.

“And send him out with her to doctor the Colony,” laughed Roderick. “It
would be the making of him. As it is, he is a man of fine honour and
strong character. Even if one’s own spiritual horizon is wider than
that bounded by his narrow orthodoxy, yet one can but admire the
steadfastness with which he keeps within its limits. I have always had,
as you know, a great affection for him.”

The girl’s responsive nature was touched by the generous tribute.
Roderick took a sudden leap in her esteem. She had her own haunting
and miserable ideas as to Sylvester’s honour, but the praise pleased
her,--the fact of a man’s loyalty to the ideal of a friend. At least, so
she half consciously analysed her feelings.

The talk went on, and time passed. Lady Milmo’s friend departed and
mingled in the stream that began to make for Hyde Park Corner and home.
She turned to Ella and Roderick.

“The dear, tiresome general has been entertaining me with his corns
while I have been dying to hear all about the Colony. And now it’s too
late. You must come soon and see us, Mr. Usher. It is useless to try to
talk here. Why didn’t we say Battersea? I’m afraid we ‘re sad creatures
of convention.”

“Miss Defries will make an adequate report, I am sure,” said Roderick.
“But Raynham’s accession to the cause was my main item of news.”

They all rose and walked to Hyde Park Corner. There he saw the ladies
into a cab and swept one of his elaborate bows as they drove off. But
he remained for some moments on the curb in front of the Park gates
absently watching the hansom until it was lost amid the traffic.

“I wonder,” he said half aloud, “I wonder.” And he walked slowly up
Piccadilly, his eyes bent on the pavement, his hands behind him, with
the air of a man in deep and somewhat harassed thought.



CHAPTER VII--THE DANGEROUS HOUR

A few days afterwards Ella was lying on a sofa in her aunt’s
drawing-room in Pont Street. It was a hot afternoon, the windows were
open, and the sun blinds tempered the light. Between their edges and the
tops of the flowers in the window-boxes she could see a great band of
golden sunshine. Having been to a late dance the evening before and to
a stuffy but advanced picture exhibition in the morning, she was feeling
physically languid, and glad to be excused from attendance on Lady
Milmo, who was indefatigably attending a charitable committee. In her
hand she held a letter that had come by the early afternoon post. It was
from Matthew Lanyon, bright and gossipy on the surface, but her quick
perception divined an undercurrent of sadness. He was looking forward to
her promised visit in August. If only he could persuade Syl to come down
too, it would be quite like old times. But perhaps it would be better
for Syl to get right away among the Swiss mountains, as he proposed.
There was nothing like a complete change for a jaded Londoner. He had
come down for a week-end lately and was looking fagged and overworked.
The garden had never been lovelier. The rhododendrons were out and all
a mass of bumble-bees; he had never seen so many in his life. He was
writing late at night, on his knees in the library. Dorothy had made
a complicated web of Berlin wool all over his writing-chair, by way
of fitting it up as a carriage for her doll, which was throned in the
midst, and of course he had not dared to disturb it.

“I think I make an average grandfather,” he wrote, “but I do wish some
one had given me a few lessons as to how to become a mother.”

The fragrance of the country garden stole elusively upon the hot London
room, and awakened a longing to get away from the glare and chatter into
the cool quietude of Woodlands; to exchange the heavy dinnerparty where
she was due in a few hours’ time, with its heavy hot-house flowers and
its artificial talk, for the peaceful summer evening in the summer-house
under the trees, in the company of the dear old man, so sane, so
sincere, and of Miss Lanyon, whose gentle mind seemed to have lain in
lavender. She was tired; her heart was tired. The beautiful world lay
hidden behind a mountain, up which she was climbing wearily, vainly. Her
feet were tangled in an inextricable maze and her steps were devious.
Where could she find a guide? She conjured up the picture of the old
man’s kind, grave smile, and longed, as only a girl can who is enmeshing
her life, to throw herself down by his knees and open all her heart. Had
he appeared at that moment at the door, she would have arisen and with
a cry, half sob, half welcome, have thrown her arms about his neck and
burst into tears.

“If only he could come!” she said, and she sank vaguely into the
imagined solace. But what could she say to him? The formulated query
crystallised her thoughts into chill dismay. How could she make known,
even to him, the humiliation of that last interview with Sylvester,
expose to him the nakedness of her outraged pride? She shrank from the
thought. And the history of the year’s follies? No. Never. She crumpled
the letter fiercely in her hand. Then, suddenly repenting of her
violence, she smoothed the sheet tenderly and kissed it and slipped it
into the bosom of her dress.

The year’s follies. In this hour of lassitude and depression--rare to
Ella, but common to all her sex, coming to woman with rhythmic iteration
as inevitable as the tides--they rose up one by one before her, and her
cheeks burned with shame. First it was Lionel Kavanagh, the poet
and aesthetic critic. She had been reckless, craving excitement,
forgetfulness of her burning humiliation. All through the season a year
ago, she had flirted with him, openly, outrageously. He was one of Lady
Milmo’s menagerie, and used to sprawl on the hearth-rug and alternate
rhapsody with mordant wit. And alone in her company he would sail
perilously near the wind with sensuous allusiveness, until one day
he grew bold and brought her a sonnet frankly sensual. She tore the
manuscript into tiny pieces during an ominous silence, and ordered him
out of the house. The next was Bertie Hetherington, who made violent
love to her at Aix-les-Bains, whither she had been led by Lady Milmo’s
wandering fancy and rheumatic tendencies. He was a fresh, wholesome
young Briton in a Hussar regiment. The vehemence of his devotion was
sweet to Ella, and she kept him hoping longer than she knew was right.
Perhaps if he had possessed more brains she might have married him. But
when he wrote her an impassioned letter in which he affirmed that his
heart _beet_ only for her, the spelling caught the humorous side of
Ella’s fancy and she laughed herself out of her entanglement. Yet she
had wronged him, just as Sylvester had wronged her, and she had wronged
herself. The fresh bloom of her maidenhood had gone. Her sensitive pride
magnified the taint.

In London once more, the need of an occupation, an aim, a purpose,
tormented her. She had tried the ignoble and found it bitter. She craved
the higher plane of devotion to a cause, something elevated, impersonal.
The ordinary pursuits that call forth a woman’s self-sacrifice did
not appeal to the unrest of her imagination. Besides, her young blood
rebelled against self-suppression. In the stress and storm she caught
at the first thing to her hand: Roderick Usher’s Utopian scheme for the
regeneration of art and the consequent purification of society. She was
carried away like a straw on the crest of his vehement pro-pagandism.
From an occasional attendant at her aunt’s receptions, he became a
regular visitor. Together they elaborated the scheme, discussed the
details. She worked with him in obtaining supporters and canvassing
for subscriptions. At first the correspondence, the interviewing, the
plotting and intriguing, kept her enthusiastically occupied. She made
converts among the young artists and poets who came to the house,
inveighing against the tame formalism on the one hand and the morbid
exaggeration on the other that were the curses of modern art. She
attended meetings in fashionable drawing-rooms and expounded her
theories. Notoriety followed her doings. A weekly paper published an
illustrated interview with the priestess of the new gospel.

She believed in the scheme. It was audacious, but practical. It was
impossible for convincing art to flourish in the midst of the social
insincerity and commercialism of the day. The teachers of men must lead
a higher life than the taught; to have authority, must dwell aloof from
the world; to have inspiration, must draw it from the pure wells of
nature and their own hearts. These postulates being allowed, the logical
consequence was the conception of a colony of earnest and devoted
artists in some sequestered spot where the world’s Babel came but as an
echo. Such a spot was readily obtainable in California. A large ranch,
in one of the loveliest valleys of the Sierra Nevada, was for sale.
Extensions could be built indefinitely at a comparatively trifling
cost. Thither the band of youths and maidens, uncorrupted as yet by the
deadening influences around them, would proceed, and settling down would
allow to flow unchecked the genuine founts of their genius. They would
be in Arcadian ignorance of the arch destroyer of art, the public taste,
and thus be beyond the reach of the temptation to pander to it. They
would reveal the truth as it came crystallised in song or poem or
picture from their own souls. The lack of pence would not disturb
their serenity. Those who could afford it would pay a modest monthly
contribution to the general fund. The penniless children of genius would
obtain free food, shelter, and all the privileges of the Colony. The
subscriptions of the supporters of the movement in England would defray
their expenses. A commission would be levied on the profits of any work
produced in the Colony. This, in the course of years, when public
taste was revolutionised and the Waldenites’ productions obtained great
prices, would place the Colony beyond the need of subscriptions or of
contributions by members. It would become, in Roderick’s words, “The
world’s great Palace of Art.” Roderick himself was ready to sacrifice
his future in London so as to take up the post of director of the Colony
at a handsome salary.

She believed in the scheme still; success, in fact, justified her faith.
But in this hour of self-abasement she distrusted the sincerity of her
enthusiasm. How much had she done genuinely for the cause? How much,
unconsciously, for the man? The question racked her. He had woven his
influence around her life. Her name was publicly associated with his.
She dreaded meeting him, yet felt the heart taken out of the day on
which she was not working under his direction. Whither was she tending?
She could not answer. Not where happiness would lie. To have brought
herself into this morass was the last and greatest of the year’s
follies. In her helpless anger she hated the scheme and all that she had
done to further it. A sickening surmise as to its futility overspread
her retrospect.

She clasped her hands over her hot eyes and again longed for Woodlands.
Suddenly she sprang to her feet, and smoothed her dress and hair
hurriedly, as if ashamed of her nervelessness. She would write to
Matthew Lanyon then and there, yield herself wholly to her need of
expansion, and let what would flow from her pen. She sat down resolutely
at the ornamental escritoire and drew out writing materials. She had
never given him any definite account of the scheme. She had alluded
to it vaguely, somewhat flippantly, partly anxious to amuse and partly
fearful of criticism. The mention of Roderick Usher’s name had been
rare. She had followed the secretive instinct of her sex. The old man’s
references hitherto had been jocular; deceived by her manner, he had
merely regarded her interest as an idle young woman’s harmless hobby.
Even in this letter that she carried crumpled in her bosom, he had asked
her how her artistic. Robinson Crusoes were getting on. He should know
the history of the whole movement, her own hopes and fears,--perhaps
more of her difficulties. She would write whatever words came into her
mind.

She dipped her pen in the ink, dashed off the date and “My darling Uncle
Matthew,” and was starting the text of the letter, when the door opened.

“Mr. Usher, miss,” announced the parlour maid.

Ella closed her blotter with a petulant snap, but rose and greeted her
visitor with a smile. Roderick looked cool and point-device in a grey
frock-coat suit. A slight baldness in front gave his high forehead an
air of intellectuality. He had called, he informed her, just to report
progress. And as he talked she sat, her chin resting on her knuckles,
watching him with that wistful gaze that comes from a woman’s weary
uncertainties.

“There, that is all,” he said in conclusion; “and I am glad there’s no
more.”

“Why?” asked Ella.

“Because you want a holiday,--a respite from the worry of affairs.
Enthusiasms entail an expenditure of vital force; so there are times
when the temperament is at a low ebb, and ought to be treated with
gentle indulgence.”

“Do you think I am at low ebb, Mr. Usher?”

“You are tired,--a little _mal de vivre_. Isn’t it so?”

He said it so kindly that her first impulse of resentment died away.

“How do you know I’m not simply physically out of sorts? I was dancing
till four this morning and till three the morning before.”

He smiled with a touch of indulgent superiority.

“As a sailor who knows the sea reads all its moods on its surface, so I
read yours in your eyes. Confess. You have been feeling the burthen of
life and have not known whence came its heaviness; and you have been
longing for relief in the fresh, cool arms of Mother Nature.”

“Perhaps,” she said, looking away from him.

“You are not offended?” he said, after a pause. He had a very musical
voice, trained to modulation of feelings. “My heart is always near my
lips and at times speaks indiscreetly.”

Ella turned round with a short laugh.

“No, I am not offended. Of course not. But it was scarcely fair to turn
me inside out like that without warning.”

Immediately she regretted her confession. His acute perception had half
flattered, half frightened her. She felt now that she had yielded some
of her ground. She strove to regain it.

“But it’s all nonsense,” she added. “And very contemptible, just because
it’s a close day, with a stuffy dinner-party looming ahead.”

“Phases of morale are never nonsense,” he replied. “No one knows what
unrest is better than I. We must find the remedy.”

“What do you suggest?”

“Happiness.”

“What is happiness?”

“The pursuit of the ideal on the wings of--”

“Of what?”

“Dare I say it--in all delicacy? Of love.” Ella again turned her face
aside, uncertain whether to resent the implication or to make a light
answer. Her hesitation was his opportunity.

“I, too, have been feeling depressed of late,” he said. “All pleasure
has in time to be paid for with pain. In a few months our scheme will
be launched,--the scheme that you and I have built up with pieces of our
hearts,--and I shall go away to end my life in carrying out its working.
I shall be alone. My helper and sweet comrade will no longer be by my
side. Thus I, too, sigh for happiness.”

He smiled sadly, but she saw that his eyes were regarding her keenly
from behind his gold pince-nez.

“We won’t think of that,” she said hastily. “So many things may happen
between then and now.”

Roderick rose, rested his hand on the back of her chair, and bent over
her.

“One thing might happen that would fill the months with glory, and
inaugurate our project in the radiance of the rising sun. Yet not
for the scheme’s sake, but for our lives’ sake--for the sake of the
expansion and development of all that is yearning within us to find
utterance--Ella--Will you come with me?”

She sat, looking straight before her, her lips apart, her body slightly
swaying. Words would not come. She vaguely wished that something could
happen to rid her of his presence, that he could disappear, there and
then, once for all, out of her life. Yet she felt it impossible to
dismiss him. Some mysterious feminine chord had been struck whose echoes
proclaimed his right to stand over her and speak to her thus.

“What are you saying?” she murmured, with an almost piteous emphasis on
the last word.

“I am telling you that I love you, Ella, that my life is bound up in
you, that I need you for the accomplishment of my manhood. And I am
asking you to come with me to this sweet new land, to be my helper and
my star. Say that you will come with me.”

“Give me time,” she breathed. “I can’t say--I have been living in a
whirl so long. I don’t know what I am or think or feel. I will give you
an answer some day--soon--not now.”

“I will wait devotedly for your answer,” said Roderick, in his
courtliest manner, and moved a pace or two from her chair.

Ella looked up at him, almost grateful for his assurance.

“We will fix no period,” she said. “To have to give such a reply by a
definite date--”

“I do not ask it,” said Roderick, quietly, though his heart was beating
fast at the certainty of victory.

“You have given me the food of hope, whereon I can live meanwhile.”

“Could you not bear suspense?” she asked. “I might not answer as you
would like.”

“I could bear anything for your sake,” said he. Then, after a pause,
“And now goodbye. I must have solitude to dream over my happiness.”

She gave him her hand; he bent over it and kissed it, and she felt his
lips hot against her skin. It gave her a little shudder of repugnance,
and the feeling remained after he had gone. And yet his fascination was
strong upon her. He dominated her will as no man had done before. She
was conscious that he had the rare power to penetrate to the core of her
woman’s weaknesses, to understand her as a botanist understands a plant,
and the rarer power to touch the fibres delicately, so that it became a
pleasure to be weak. Again, her somewhat exaggerated conception of his
wide spiritual and intellectual horizon moved her emotional temperament
to wondering respect, and she thought gratefully of the expansion of her
own under his influence. With the incomplete vision wherewith the
wisest of women must of necessity regard a man, she saw him strong and
masterful, clearing his way resolutely to a definite end. She felt that
he brought this air of mastery into his love; and he had created a need
of him within her.

He held her bound by many chains. And as she stood in the drawing-room,
half-consciously rubbing the spot on her hand where his lips had rested,
she felt the chains grow tighter, one by one.

Her maid came into the room. “When will you dress, miss?”

She remembered the dinner-party and gave her directions. She wished that
she had not to attend it. And then unbidden came the longing for “the
sweet new land” with its freedom and freshness, and her cheeks flamed at
the sudden realisation of what it all implied.

Her glance fell upon the blotter in which lay the just commenced letter
to Matthew Lanyon. She sat down again at the escritoire and took up her
pen. But the mood had passed. She found herself writing artificially,
in the jargon of her set. Angrily she fore up the paper and threw the
fragments into the waste-paper basket. No; better nothing than the
insincerity he despised; she loved him too dearly for that. So the
letter, that was to reveal her inmost struggling self, remained
unwritten.

She was very silent as Lady Milmo and herself drove to the dinner-party.
Her head ached and her limbs were tired.

“The man who takes me down will over-eat himself dreadfully,” she
remarked, as the carriage pulled up.

“I don’t think there is any danger,” replied her aunt, who was a woman
of experience.

And she was justified; for the girl’s youth asserted itself, and as
the meal progressed the headache was forgotten and Ella enjoyed herself
thoroughly.

“I rather think your partner will want some supper, poor man,” said Lady
Milmo, on the homeward journey.

“It’s his own fault; he would talk,” said Ella, laughing.

Lady Milmo patted her niece’s knee affectionately.

“I love to see you getting all that enjoyment out of life, my dear.
You seem to take it out in great chunks, like my neighbour this evening
helping himself to iced pudding.”

Ella thought of her enjoyment with a whimsical feeling of shame, a touch
of disappointment at not being as jaded as she had expected. But with
the quiet darkness of the night her conflict of doubts returned. After
all, what trivial topics she had discussed, what inanities she had
laughed at, what spiteful little shafts of malice she had flung. If she
had enjoyed it, so much the worse spiritually and morally for herself.
Oh, the past year! It had corrupted her. She looked back wistfully upon
the girl whom Sylvester had kissed at Woodlands. That fresh, shy, sweet
something she had given him then was hers no longer to give to any man.
What she could give to Roderick Usher, if she yielded to him, she did
not know; certainly, not that.

She was very young, very much unversed in the dark and crooked ways of
life, in spite of her experience of men and things; intensely eager to
keep herself pure and proud, to love the highest when she saw it. It is
not to be set down to weakness, therefore, if she grew very sorry for
the girl whom Sylvester had kissed, and cried herself miserably to
sleep.



CHAPTER VIII--TRIUMPH

The facilities that London offers as a hiding-place are proverbial. A
man in good position may disappear entirely from his friends and yet be
living for many years as a grocer’s assistant half a mile away. But when
two acquaintances who belong to the same social class have no particular
reasons for lying hidden, they are bound sooner or later to meet. Now
Sylvester and Ella had not set eyes on each other since the eve of the
former’s departure from Ayres-ford, when he had said things which
Ella firmly believed at the time had broken her heart. This was not
unnatural, seeing that he held rigidly aloof from the society in which
Ella moved. Neither did he frequent theatres nor operas nor picture
galleries, nor places of public resort. But he went this year to the
Ladies’ Soirée of the Royal Society, first, because he had been unable
to attend the sterner masculine assembly of the former evening, and,
secondly, because he desired to meet two or three scientists of European
reputation who he knew would be there.

Lady Milmo, who went everywhere and was proud of taking everywhere
her beautiful niece, was at the soirée also with Ella. Their progress
through the rooms was slow, as they knew many people, and the crowd was
great. Suddenly Lady Milmo pulled Ella’s arm.

“Dear me, if that isn’t Sylvester Lanyon!”

Ella looked instinctively in the indicated direction, and as her
eyes fell upon him, her heart gave a great throb. He was in earnest
conversation with an elderly man who wore an order of some kind,
enforcing his argument, according to a familiar trick of his, with
the forefinger of one hand and the palm of the other. His brown,
intellectual face and well-knit figure marked him as a man of some
distinction. To Ella’s dismay he appeared to her the one distinguished
personality in the room. His face had grown more worn than she
remembered it, and his hair greyer at the temples. She found herself
pitying him.

“Come,” said Lady Milmo, “I’m going to give him a good talking to.”
 Before Ella could resist she had adroitly edged through the press and
arrived within his reach, Ella following mechanically.

“Oh, Dr. Lanyon, fancy meeting you here. Ella and I have jars and jars
of pickled rods for you. Why do you never come near us? Is it because we
‘re so aggravatingly healthy?” Sylvester murmured an apology. Indeed, he
had no reasons to offer. Lady Milmo was an old friend. He confessed his
rudeness.

“Madame,” said Sylvester’s companion, with a low bow.

“Professor Steinthal! I didn’t know you were in London. Forgive me.”

She turned to speak to him as Ella and Sylvester confronted each other.
Ella put out her hand.

“I hope you are well,” she said.

“Quite well; and you?”

“You ought to be able to judge.”

“You seem to be in good health,” he said. “What maladies may lurk
beneath the surface, I cannot tell.”

“I don’t suppose you can,” she was tempted to say. She saw that he
understood, but he made no reply, and there was an awkward pause.

“I’m going to see Uncle Matthew in August,” she said at last.

“So I have heard. I’m going to Switzerland, so I shall not have the
pleasure of meeting you. Do you know many people here?”

The pointed banality of the question angered her.

“Will you never have a kind word to say to me?” she flashed out in a
quick undertone, then she turned and greeted the professor effusively.

Thus, whatever wild, uncontrollable hopes were newly born at the first
sight of him, they were frozen at once to death. She went home in a
furious rage of humiliation. He was a man of ice and steel, an automaton
equipped with an intellect, scarcely a man at all. She put an imperious
end to her doubts.

Roderick Usher called next day, and spoke as one inspired with lofty
ideals. Before her fascinated vision he seemed to place realities where
hitherto the void had yawned or shadows at the most had shimmered. Life
stretched infinitely in front of her, a lush garden, fertile with a
myriad beauties. Her expanding soul shone out of dewy eyes. All the
blindness, all the weakness, all the deluded nobility of her nature, lay
revealed, pathetically defenceless. It was Roderick’s golden hour, when
he knew that he had her at his mercy.

He rose, flung out his arms in a passionate gesture.

“Come to me, Ella. Our destinies demand it.”

She too rose and faced him, her eyes shining like stars, and held out
her hands.

“Yes, I will come,” she said.

Roderick went into the warm June sunshine, thrilled with triumph,
holding his head high. He walked along heedless of direction, turned
into Hans Place and completed an entire circuit of the gardens before he
realised what he had done. He paused, to think of some destination. Then
he laughed aloud.

“Roderick, you must be in love,” he said to himself. A long struggle
with fortune had rendered it a rare occurrence for Roderick not to be
perfectly aware of what he was doing and of what he was about to do. But
the victory had come sooner than he had anticipated, and his immediate
scheme of life, was thrown into confusion. He turned to the right,
and once in Sloane Street, wandered north and found himself again
undetermined at the corner of the Brompton Road. The driver of a
crawling hansom touched his hat inquiringly. It was a brand-new, summer
season cab, with horse and driver well turned out, and it caught his
fancy. He stood upon the step, looked east, looked west, up and down
the surging thoroughfare. Then obeying a sudden impulse, he shouted
laughingly an address over the hood of the cab,--“24 Weymouth Street.”

He would go and present himself to an astonished Sylvester, acquaint him
with his good fortune, and perhaps learn certain things concerning which
delicacy had forbidden him to make too close inquiries. At any rate,
there was a certain attractive impudence in the adventure. He lit a
cigar and lay back on the soft cushions of the cab and regarded himself
complacently in the strip of mirror. He was wearing well, he thought,
as he caressed his Vandyke beard, and appeared by no means an unromantic
lover. The deepening crows’ feet about his eyes gave him a momentary
uneasiness, but he parted his lips, and by way of compensation looked
admiringly at his white, even teeth. The conviction that there was
nothing about him that would be otherwise than physically attractive to
the most fastidious feminine sense brought him an assured content.

He gazed through the blue cigar-smoke up the long vista of clashing
traffic broadening out by Hyde Park Corner, where London at its gayest
displayed itself in the mellow afternoon sunlight. He waved his hand
towards it as if summoning its blithe spirit to hear him.

“Do you think I’m going to give you up?” he said, breaking into a laugh.

For London, to the man of the pavement, the theatres, the studios,
the newspaper offices, the clubs, the restaurants, means the elemental
medium of his being. The deep bosom of Mother Nature would suffocate
him. It is a picturesque thing to talk about, and it may be exploited
by an ingenious contriver to his considerable advantage, but it did
not satisfy the spiritual cravings of Roderick Usher. He had not the
remotest intention of committing himself to lifelong exile with the
Walden Art Colony, if his supple wit could devise other means of
profiting by the enterprise.

“But I nearly lost you!” he apostrophised London again, after a few
moments.

In a certain sense, he had been meditating flight, the summary
abandonment of his broken fortunes too far gone for satisfactory
repairing. For Roderick was a man who demanded more from society than
his talents enabled him to give in return. Not that he was, in the
general sense of the term, an adventurer. He had worked hard all his
life; but he had always just not succeeded in his undertakings. He had
written a play which an enthusiastic young manager had run at a loss for
fifty nights. A second play evoked a chorus of delight among the newer
school of critics, but had fizzled out after a week’s unsatisfactory
existence. His succeeding plays went the round of rueful and
head-shaking managers. Professionally he was an artist. He painted
pictures, but prices were low. One immense and ambitious canvas hung at
the Royal Academy was to have brought him everlasting fame and fortune.
It was taken over by a firm of art publishers whose royalties on prints
after two years’ waiting amounted to a few paltry pounds. Then for some
reason or the other the Academy refused to hang him. Hence his bitter
hatred of the Academy and all its works. He had written a couple of
novels which were universally belauded and nowhere bought. He was art
critic, dramatic critic, reviewer, short-story writer. This work and
the sale of such pictures as the dealers could be prevailed upon to
purchase, together with private orders for portraits, brought him a
maintenance. It would have been wealth to him who was content with beer,
comfort to him who drank modest claret, but it was penury to the man who
claimed at least 1889 champagne as a divine right. Roderick’s career had
therefore been an interminable battle with society. He rode through it
a free lance, plundering it blandly whenever a chance offered. He had
scarcely ever during his life as a man been free from debt. But
his unflagging energy, his suppleness of humour, his buoyancy, his
versatility, by winning popular esteem had saved him many times from
social disaster. He played billiards too well; he played whist and poker
too well. He was too disinterested an adviser of young men in search of
ready money. Thus, somewhat paradoxically, he was welcomed at private
houses, but looked shyly upon in clubs. Yet no one had hinted a
dishonourable action. Twice or three times his father had groaningly
sent him a cheque to cover some of his more pressing debts; but in
justice to him, it must be said that in speaking of them to Matthew
Lanyon, the old man had exaggerated the extent of his culpability. Nor
had Roderick the slightest suspicion that any of Matthew Lanyon’s money
had ever found its way into his own pocket.

Once again, however, he found himself more seriously involved than
ever, and his father pleaded empty coffers. There was a billbroking
transaction which might lead to unpleasantness. He had persuaded a
foolish young man to back bills to the amount of two or three thousand
pounds. In two or three months they could be renewed for a further
period. But after that would come the deluge. Exile might save him. But
where should he go? To the Colonies? He was too old. To Boulogne, to
lead a shifty life with compatriot wastrels? “Sooner Death,” said he.

But for some time past, as it happened, the scheme of the Walden Art
Colony had been idly occupying his disinterested attention. Suddenly his
astute mind perceived in the scheme his own social salvation. His energy
quickly brought it into practicable shape. His plausibility staved off
his creditors. His future position as salaried director of the Colony
would secure him an honourable retreat from an untenable position.

But now with the heiress of an ample fortune as his affianced bride, he
could laugh at fears and exultantly send the Colony to the devil. His
luck had turned at last. Now he would get to the heart of life. And Ella
was sweet, great-hearted, and beautiful. It was not only for her money
that he wanted her. Perish the miserable thought! He could conceive
a noble existence, all ideals. His thoughts touched the Empyrean. His
facile nature easily persuaded itself of lofty purpose, and for the
moment he was sincere. For Roderick was a man with wings to fly, but
chained to the earth with fetters of brass; and often his wings fanning
the air gave him the delusion of mounting heavenward.

The cab drew up at the dull and decorous door in Weymouth Street, at
half-past six. A decorous man-servant opened it and showed him into the
consulting-room, formally furnished with dark leather chairs and couch,
and a desk on which lay the stethoscope, tongue-depressor, and a few
other ordinary instruments of the physician. Some old prints hung round
the walls. The windows, glazed halfway, to insure privacy from the
street, gave an air of gloom to the not over cheerful apartment.
Roderick compared it with his own light and artistically furnished
chambers, and wondered at the dark soul of the man who could live amid
such depression.

He laughed his gayest laugh, however, when Sylvester came in.

“I’m about as incongruous and unexpected here as you were the other day
in the Park,” said he. “But you’ll understand why I’ve come when I tell
you.”

“I’m very glad to see you,” said Sylvester, politely. “Won’t you sit
down?”

He seated himself in the writing-chair and motioned his guest to
another.

“No, thanks, I’ll walk about,” said Roderick. “If I sat there I’d feel
too much like a patient, and you’d be wanting to look at my tongue or
pommel my stomach. I’ve come, my boyhood’s friend, to tell you some good
news, to demand your felicitations. I give you a thousand guesses.”

“Have you succeeded in floating your chartered Thelema Company?” asked
Sylvester, with a smile.

“Oh, damn the Colony! That is to say, comparatively damn the Colony.
You behold in me the happiest man on earth, engaged to the sweetest and
loveliest girl in the world. And the Colony’s in it for something. So I
ought to have said ‘thrice bless the Colony.’” Sylvester started in his
chair.

“You are not referring to Miss Defries?”

“I am so.”

“I must offer you my congratulations,” said Sylvester, recovering
composure. Then despising himself for a momentary pang, which he could
not explain to himself, he added: “I am sure she will make you an
excellent wife.”

“An excellent wife! Hear him, ye gods! As who should say, ‘You will find
this a most serviceable umbrella!’ She’s the dewy dawn of all things
sweet to live for!”

“My habit of mind is more prosaic than yours,” laughed Sylvester. “But
I think I am none the less accurate. Is Miss Defries going also to
Thelema?”

“That is the present intention. But plans are but frail barks upon the
capricious sea of time.”

“I see,” said Sylvester. “Now I understand your condemnation of the
Colony.”

“No, no; I am sure you don’t,” put in Roderick, hastily.

“Well, never mind,” said Sylvester. “Have you obtained my fathers
consent?”

“Mr. Lanyon’s consent? What for?”

“The marriage.”

“But Ella is overage,--her own mistress.”

“Still, she must not marry without my father’s consent, or she loses her
money.”

Roderick swept his hand in a magnificent gesture. “The money’s neither
here nor there. But of course your father will consent.”

“He’s the dearest old man God ever made,” said Sylvester, in his grave
way; “but he has queer crotchets now and then.”

“But this is the end of the nineteenth century,” laughed Roderick.

“I don’t deny it. The other is a fact, all the same. The late Mr.
Defries’s will is valid. Appointing my father trustee for his daughter
Ella, it provides for his administration of the estate until either
her marriage with his consent or his own death, whichever is first. On
either of these events, the whole money comes into her own keeping. If
during his lifetime she marries without his written consent, the money
all goes to some specified charity, I forget what it is.”

“Well, I never heard of such a damned silly will in all my life,” said
Roderick, falling, into the vernacular.

“It only shows one man’s implicit trust in the honour of another.”

“And how much does it all run to?” asked Roderick, casually.

“I haven’t the remotest idea,” replied Sylvester. “It never entered my
head to inquire.”

Roderick took a few quick turns about the room, then he laughed in his
buoyant way.

“Well, if Damon Lanyon is recalcitrant, Pythias Usher will soothe him
down. So it will all come right. And you, camarado, shall dance at
the wedding. I swear it. I must go and dress for dinner with some
Philistines at Cricklewood. I shall be interested to see how God makes
the creatures who live at Cricklewood. By the way, shall I give Ella
your good wishes?”

“Most certainly,” said Sylvester.

He accompanied his guest to the front door; then returning to the
consulting-room, he opened the window, with an exclamation of distaste.
Roderick carried heavy scent about him, and Sylvester, like a wholesome
Briton, detested scent. He also in his heart detested Roderick.

Before preparing for his solitary dinner he went into his laboratory
to examine some tubes of gelatine in which the anthrax bacillus was
thriving. But he gazed at them somewhat absently. Scorn and contempt
were in his heart,--contempt for the woman whom once he thought fit to
be his own wife, and who had now thrown herself away upon this plausible
but vulgar charlatan.

“Like to like,” he muttered cynically.

And putting down his gelatine he went upstairs, apparently satisfied
with the examination he had entirely forgotten to make.



CHAPTER IX--DAMON AND PYTHIAS

Mr. Usher the elder had settled down in Ayresford a few months after
the death of Sylvester’s mother. At first he had taken a small cottage,
then a semi-detached villa. Finally, he had transferred his household
gods to a comfortable little house standing in its own grounds not far
from Woodlands. He was not beloved in Ayresford on account of his habit
of telling dull stories of uninteresting incidents in his past career;
but as he went to church regularly and did no particular harm to
anybody, he was accepted as a member of the humdrum society of the
somnolent little town. No one knew much of his antecedents. He had been
something in Australia and now lived on his means. That he had chummed
with Mr. Lanyon,--a fact which he proclaimed so unceasingly that people
grew nervous with teasing anticipation whenever Australia was mentioned
in his presence,--was a sufficient guarantee of his respectability.
Then Roderick came on flying visits and with his brilliant ways acquired
popularity. Later, when he produced plays, painted pictures for the
Academy, and wrote novels, Ayresford was quite proud of him. The
father gained a vicarious reputation. They wanted to make him people’s
church-warden. But here Matthew Lanyon intervened.

“I’m not a church-goer myself,” said he, “but I’m hanged if I’ll let you
make a mockery of the whole thing.”

Whereupon Usher replied that it was a pity for lifelong friends
to quarrel over such a trifle, and wrote a letter to decline
the church-wardenship. But he put a little black mark and some
hieroglyphics, with the date, in a little black book, half filled with
similar inscriptions, which he kept locked up in his safe. This was some
years before Sylvester had left for London, and the black marks had gone
on increasing. Ebenezer Usher was a methodical man.

He was very proud of his house, which was tastefully furnished
and contained a choice collection of old china, of which he was a
connoisseur. Ayresford naturally put him down as a man of substance,
and though he entertained as little as decency allowed, he avoided the
reputation of a miser. His elegant leisure was passed in collecting
the china above mentioned, postage-stamps, and book plates, and in
speculating through outside brokers.

One morning in June he sat at his table, by the open window, through
which came all the scents of the lawn, immersed in his morning’s work
of sorting book plates. He had them before him in cardboard boxes neatly
labelled on the back. They were divided into their several countries,
subdivided into noble families and commoners, further divided into
“Armorial,” “Artistic-Armorial,” and “Fanciful,” and they were all
arranged according to date. A manuscript catalogue by his side gave the
reference to case and position. A pile of loose plates, unmounted, lay
immediately in front of him, through which he was going one by one. If
the plate happened to be new, he put it aside for mounting. If it was
a duplicate, he fished out his original from its case and subjected the
two to anxious scrutiny through a magnifying-glass, to decide which was
the better impression. Of the subject he had profound knowledge, and he
had a sincere appreciation of beauty of workmanship. At such times as
this he was the most harmless of old gentlemen, dignifying the evening
of his days with a learned pastime.

He was leaning back in his chair, lovingly scrutinising the almost
fragile tenderness of an exquisite Bewick, when a servant brought in two
letters that had come by the second post. He bade her put them on
the table, and there they lay for some time while he continued the
inspection of his Bewick. At last he laid it down with a sigh and opened
the first letter. It ran:--

     _Dear Sir,--We regret to inform you that the Great Elephant
     stock has fallen to 3 1/8. Kindly wire advice as to cover.
     We have every confidence in the stock and its ultimate
     recovery.

     Yours faithfully,

     Peter Vavasour & Co._

Mr. Usher groaned and threw the letter away from him. He felt a most
ill-used man. The ingratitude of the world after a laborious lifetime
spent in its service pained him exceedingly. The sight of Roderick’s
handwriting on the other envelope by no means brought him comfort.
Roderick’s letters were rare, but unpleasantly to the point. He unfolded
it with distrustful resignation. But when his glance had taken in its
contents, his expression changed. He took off his gold spectacles,
breathed on them, and wiped them with his handkerchief, and putting them
on again, beamed at his son’s letter:--

     _Revered Parent,--I’m going to marry Ella Defries. Can’t get
     shekels without Lanyon’s consent to union. A silly will
     gives him the hold. Am writing now for his blessing. Better
     let me overhaul the draft of your letter of paternal welcome
     to her, as I know your effusive little habits.

     Yours,

     Roderick._

“Ah, the flippant ways of youth,” said he, with an indulgent smile.

The bucket-shop shark’s application for cover came to him now through
the rosy cloud of his content. What did a few hundreds matter when his
only son was putting himself into a position to relieve from want his
aged father’s declining years? He almost caressed Mr. Vavasour’s letter
as he folded it up carefully and placed it with Roderick’s in the
breast-pocket of his old frock-coat. He felt kindly disposed towards all
mankind, and prepared with a benevolent air to go forth and visit
his friend, Matthew Lanyon. He cleared his table of the book plates,
scrupulously putting each in its proper case, and then rang the bell.

“My hat, Olivia. And my stick. No. The sun is warm. It is very hot. I
shall take the green umbrella.”

The elderly servant brought him these articles. He put on the Panama
straw hat with his accustomed deliberation, while Olivia held the
umbrella. Then he took the latter in his hand, and went out with his
slow old man’s tread.

On his way through the wide straggling main street of Ayresford, he
paused, according to long custom, to look into the window of a little
poverty-stricken bric-à-brac shop, garnished with a few rusty old
pistols, bits of china, and worm-eaten books. To-day was displayed a
couple of leaves torn from an old postage-stamp album. The eye of the
collector at once fixed itself on a Canada, green and unused. He hurried
into the shop.

“Good-morning, Mrs. Driscoll; it is a very hot day.”

A dejected old woman rose from a stool by the counter.

“The Lord sends it, Mr. Usher. We must abide by His mercies.”

“We must indeed,” replied Usher, wagging his head.

“I thought I would come in and help you, Mrs. Driscoll, by making a
little purchase.”

“You ‘re very kind, sir,” said the old woman, mournfully.

“What might you be asking for these two sheets of postage stamps?”

“Ten shillings, I was told, sir.”

Usher lifted up his hands pityingly and smiled.

“My dear Mrs. Driscoll, they are not worth half a crown. But I will be
generous. It is one’s duty to be generous to the poor and needy. I will
give you five shillings.”

“Very well, sir,” said the old woman. The bargain was concluded, and
Mr. Usher went out a very happy man. For a green, unused 7 1/2d. Canada
postage stamp, as all philatelists know, will fetch some eight or nine
pounds, if judiciously put on the market, and Mr. Usher had a beautiful
specimen already in his collection. Fortune was really smiling on him
this morning.

He reached Matthew Lanyon’s office in a seraphic temper, which a quarter
of an hour’s wait did not ruffle. When Mr. Lanyon’s client had departed,
he was shown into the office, where Matthew was seated at his desk.

“I thought you would come,” said Matthew, without further greeting. “Sit
down.”

“You are not looking at all well, my dear friend,” said Usher. “You
should really take care of yourself. I always say it is wrong for a man
to let his business affairs get the upper hand with him.”

It was true. Matthew had been ailing considerably of late, and his
doctor had urged him to do a number of impossible things,--to go for a
sea voyage, to reduce his practice, to take a partner. He was killing
himself. He must stop, or human science wouldn’t answer for the
consequences.

“Human science can wait till she’s asked,” the old man had replied with
a certain humour. The past year had aged him considerably. His hair was
greyer, his figure slightly bent, his face and hands thinner, his brow
more care worn. Characteristically he had told Sylvester of none of his
ailments, and during the weekends Sylvester had spent at Woodlands, he
had made special efforts to appear bright and strong. When Sylvester,
anxiously informed by his aunt, questioned him, he had laughed in his
cheery way, but with a touch of petulance, and asked how he, a man of
science, could attribute any importance to Agatha’s silly whimsies.

He was not the man to be fond of pity, even from those dearest to him;
_a fortiori_, he found Usher’s sympathy particularly obnoxious.

“I’m exceedingly well,” he said somewhat irritably. “Better than I have
been for months.”

“Perhaps the pleasant news has cheered you,” said Usher. “There is
nothing like the happiness of others to make the heart young again. I am
always rejoiced at the happiness of others. It is my nature.”

He said it with such an air of dull simplicity, uttering each vocable
with weighty deliberation, that a smile flickered around Matthew’s lips.
“I really think you believe it.”

“I never disguise my sentiments. Falsehood is abhorrent to me.”

“Rubbish!” said Matthew, curtly. “I’m busy. I can only give you ten
minutes. What have you come for?”

“To share your happiness in the engagement of our dear children,--my
son, your ward.”

“I am not pleased at all. Even you ought to know that.”

“Not pleased?”

“No. A marriage like that is an impossibility.”

Usher opened his eyes in reproachful astonishment.

“Why?”

“How can I let my ward marry a man like Roderick?”

“My son is a fine fellow,” said Usher.

“He ‘s an infernal scamp,” said Matthew, “and you know it.”

“He has been a little wild, I allow,” said Usher, indulgently. “But
all young men sow their wild oats. Even you, Matthew, have committed
indiscretions--”

“And I’ve paid for them a million times over,” said Matthew. “My God! I
have paid the uttermost farthing.”

He passed his hand with a quick movement across his face, as if to wipe
out a sudden contortion of features.

“We needn’t discuss the matter,” he said in business tones. “I shall not
give my consent.”

“I don’t understand why it is necessary,” said Usher.

Matthew put him briefly into possession of the facts that Sylvester had
disclosed to Roderick.

“They will marry without your consent,” said Usher. Matthew laughed.

“It takes two to make a marriage, Usher.” Usher looked at him dully and
sighed. “I did not expect this ungenerosity from you, Matthew. Remember
I am a father. I have always been a most affectionate father. My
affection has always stood in my way. I plead for my poor son.”

“Your poor son! Why, I’ve supported him in comfort all his life. He
earns a decent living himself, and twice I have saved him from gaol.
By George, sir, he would have got there--and richly deserved it. If
you think I’m going to give my consent to Ella marrying that confounded
attitudinising swindler, you take me for a greater rascal than
yourself.” Matthew got up and walked about the room.

He was not a man who easily lost his temper, but the idea of this
marriage infuriated him. Usher lifted a deprecating hand.

“Perhaps it can be arranged,” said he.

“No, it can’t. So you can go.”

“We will withdraw our claim for five thousand pounds.”

“Where do you suppose I’m to find five thousand pounds?”

“You can do what you like with Miss Defries’s money, Matthew.”

Matthew stopped in his walk, and his face grew livid. He pointed to the
door.

“Go out,” he said in a trembling voice, “or I’ll have you turned out.”

Usher rose to his feet and shuffled towards the door.

“Then poor Sylvester shall know what were the parents in whom he
trusted.”

“Let him know and be damned to you!” said Matthew.

He flung open the door into the outer office, and stood rigid and white
with anger, as Usher passed out. Then, when he was alone, he put his
hand to his heart, and staggering to an old couch threw himself down
half fainting among the papers with which it was piled.

A clerk, coming in a few moments later to announce a client, found him
white and gasping. But he insisted to the frightened youth on his being
well again, drank a glass of water, and with a sheer effort of will,
dragged himself to his feet and concentrated his faculties.

“Show Sir Trevorin,” said he.

But the sudden attack rendered him weak and anxious for the rest of the
day. He had never fainted like that before. It must have been the heat
and the fury he had flown into with Usher. When he went home to lunch
Miss Lanyon was alarmed at his appearance.

“Perhaps I’m a little bilious. It is the heat. It’s nothing,” he said
obstinately.

Miss Lanyon looked at him sadly out of her faded blue eyes. If Dorothy,
herself, or any of the household showed signs of poorliness, he would
worry himself to death about it, get the doctors in, ransack the town
for delicacies, and send special messengers from the office during
the day to make inquiries. But where he himself was concerned, he
was impatient of interference. Miss Lanyon shook her head. Men were
insoluble enigmas.

In the afternoon he went round the garden with his little granddaughter,
submitting to be decorated with whatever flowers her childish fancy
selected. He wore carnations round the ribbon of his hat, a Maréchal
Niel rose in the lapel of his coat, and pansies stuck down his
waistcoat, and he stalked on, gravely holding the child’s hand and
chatting with her on terms of comradeship. As they passed by the
strawberry beds in the kitchen garden, Dorothy pointed to some
ragamuffin children pressing their faces against the iron gate.

“Dirty little boys,” she announced fastidiously.

“What would you sooner give them,--soap or strawberries?” asked the old
man.

Dorothy reflected a moment.

“Soap is nasty,” she said.

“Well, we’ll give them some strawberries. Open the gate and call them.”

She ran to the gate and gave the invitation. The children came in shyly,
their mouths watering.

“Show them how to pick,” said Matthew.

She bent down and picked and gave a berry to each of the children. The
old man walked away. Presently Dorothy came running after him. Why had
he gone off?

“They’ll eat more if I’m not there,” said he. “But why don’t you stay?”

“One of them ate a slug,” replied Dorothy, in disgusted dignity.

The old man threw himself down on a garden seat and laughed. Dorothy
clambered on to his knees.

“Tell me about the kangaroos,” she commanded. So for the next hour he
entertained her with stories of kangaroos and monkeys and crocodiles
and the strange beasts of far lands. Then Miss Lanyon came upon them, in
search of Dorothy.

“There are some horrid little boys stealing the strawberries,” she said.

“What! are they there still? They began an hour ago. I gave them leave.”

“And they have been picking some of the green peaches that were coming
on so nicely.”

“They’ll enjoy them green better than we shall enjoy them ripe,” said
Matthew. “So let them be.”

“I sha’n’t. They’ll be ill,” said Miss Lanyon, with spirit.

The old man went off to distribute halfpence among the children as a
sort of compensation for loss of stomach aches, and his sister carried
off Dorothy.

“Dorothy,” she said on the way, “your grandfather is a saint.”

“You said he was the worry of your life to-day,” said Dorothy.

“Because he’s too good, dear. We’re none of us good enough for him,”
 said Miss Lanyon.

Matthew returned to the seat and slowly divested himself of his flowers,
giving himself up for the moment to the peaceful charm of the afternoon
hour. The place was dear to him. It was more or less the creation of his
life. It was a small house in a little garden when he had brought his
wife to Ayresford. And he had added on to both, bit by bit, building
a wing, buying a few adjacent acres, until it had come to be a large
property perfectly laid out.

The house stood mellow and homelike in the soft sunshine, with ivy and
clematis clustering on walls and around windows. The lawn, smooth and
well trimmed, stretched into the dimness of a little wilderness marked
by shrubs. The sycamores on the other side of the house waved their tops
above the roof. He remembered when they were planted. She planted them.
What a number of years ago I And there in the old part of the house was
her window. The clematis had always been there. He remembered how it
used to brush her cheek as she leaned out to call to him. It was just
such an afternoon as this that her delicate face, like a pink shell,
flushed with excitement, had appeared and she had summoned him nearer.

“Mat, Baby has cut a tooth.”

My God! He could hear her voice now; almost wondered whether she had not
withdrawn within, and whether the five and thirty years had not been a
vague dream, and he himself was not young and vigorous and defiant
of fate. But the quick memories of the day rushed back upon him and
obscured the dearer vision.

The marriage was impossible. His heart yearned towards the girl whom
he loved with an old man’s tender affection. How could he allow her to
marry a man whom he knew, from heredity, from actual facts that had come
miserably within his own knowledge, to be an unprincipled adventurer?
The misery of it was that his lips were sealed. He could not tell her
of Roderick’s real character. To do that would be to break virtually the
promise he had kept for over thirty years.

“Whatever I do for my own son, I shall do for yours.”

He could no more blacken Roderick’s reputation than he could
Sylvester’s. Perhaps the marriage would redeem him. Yet to stake the
life’s happiness of a human soul that was dear to him upon the chance of
another’s redemption was too great a responsibility. Why had she engaged
herself to this man? It was not through love. He drew from his pocket
the letter he had received from her that morning and read it through.
It was constrained, artificial. The tone jarred upon their intimacy.
Perhaps Ella had changed, grown worldly and cynical, lost her love for
him. Or was it only the letter of a girl at war with her own heart? He
had seen many such battles in his time.

“At any rate, I withhold my consent,” he said decisively.

Yet Usher’s threat agitated him more than he dared confess. He had never
defied him before on that point. For a moment he was racked with a spasm
of fear lest Sylvester should know the secret of his relations with
Usher. The fear had grown with the years into the roots of his life, had
become an unreasoning terror. To save his son the knowledge, he had been
killing himself by inches with work and worry.

Suddenly he rose, shook himself as if impatient of the clinging doubts,
and walked briskly across the lawn. Usher daren’t do it, for his own
sake.

Usher turned the corner of the house and met him by the door. Matthew
frowned and regarded him angrily.

“I told you to go and be damned to you,” he said.

“You made use of improper language, Matthew. You lost your temper. I
never lose my temper. I am a most peaceful man. And I forgive. It is a
Christian virtue. I thought you might change your mind on reflection.”

“I haven’t changed my mind,” said Matthew.

Usher took an envelope from his pocket, withdrew a letter, and handed it
to Matthew.

“Would you like me to send that to Sylvester?”

Matthew glanced through it; his fingers trembled in spite of his will.
But he tore the paper across and across and put the fragments into his
jacket-pocket.

“You would not be such a fool as to kill the goose with the golden
eggs,” he said.

“I thought you would do that,” said Usher, drawing another paper from
his pocket; “but I have prepared a duplicate. I have always been a man
of foresight. It is my firm intention to post this to Sylvester unless
you give me your written consent to the marriage. I do not want money,
Matthew. I have earned enough to keep me in comfort for the rest of
my old age, and your promise to help my poor boy was based on no
conditions. All the country says you are an upright man, Matthew. When
I mentioned the five thousand pounds to-day, I was forgetting your
scrupulous honour. I apologise. I always apologise when I am wrong. I am
a just man.”

All through this harangue Matthew’s stern gaze had never left the puffy,
white-bearded, common face. And he saw, not for the first time, beneath
the old man’s dull and red-rimmed eyes, a hard gleam of hate. But
for the first time he realised that even to such a man there might be
something dearer even than money, and the chill fear fastened round his
heart. He made an impatient movement across the threshold of the open
door.

“Come into the library,” he said. “It is an insult to God’s sweet air to
discuss such things here.”

Usher followed him indoors. Some time later Miss Lanyon came down,
having changed her dress for dinner, and leaned against the jamb of the
creeper-covered porch and drank in the softness of the summer evening
with the country-bred gentlewoman’s vague mingling of happiness and
regret. She had heard of the engagement. It had made her sad. Why had it
not been Sylvester instead of Roderick? She sighed over the grave of her
old maid’s vicarious romance. A footstep behind her caused her to turn.
It was Mr. Usher, buttoning his old frock-coat. His face showed grave
benevolence.

“A father lives in his children,” he said, after receiving her reluctant
congratulations. “I live in my son.”

The dinner-bell rang.

“I must go,” he continued. “I came to see my old friend on business. He
is so good. His time is always at the disposal of his friends.”

“I told Dorothy this evening that he was a saint,” she said.

Usher squeezed her hand impressively.

“He is indeed, Miss Lanyon. He is indeed.”

But Matthew sat in his library chair staring in front of him in agony of
spirit. He had yielded. The trace of the writing was there on the fresh
blotting-paper before him. The strong man writhed under the humiliation
of defeat. The proud, sensitive gentleman was tortured in his Nessus
shirt of dishonour. And it comforted him not that it was for his
son’s sake. He felt as if he had ransomed him at the price of Ella’s
deliverance to the Minotaur.



CHAPTER X--SYLVESTER DOES BATTLE

Loss of faith in all through the faithlessness of one is a common and a
tragic phenomenon. It is vain for the robust-minded to prove the illogic
of the conclusion, which is one arrived at more from the emotional than
the logical faculties of the brain. The phenomenon occurs only in men of
a certain temperament They are endowed with powers of intense individual
passion, but lack that; universality of sympathy which makes for breadth
of judgment. To narrow the proposition to a particular case, they take
one woman, not after long and patient deliberation,--that is the supreme
pity of it,--but haphazard, on the impulse of a great emotion, and
glorify her as the queen of all women. She becomes inevitably the test
of a sex. The poor human touchstone fails, and a whole sex is condemned.
To the commoner sort this loss of faith matters little, for the nobility
of a great faith was never in them; they cultivate an easy-going
cynicism, and that is all. But the men whose lives are broken, who feel
within them the horrible weight of a dead ideal, are of nobler mould,
and therein lies the piteousness of the tragedy.

Sylvester walked slowly homewards from his partner’s house in St. John’s
Wood, where he had been dining. For Dr. Frodsham, who had ample means
and a large family, had taken the opportunity of moving from the
house in Weymouth Street into the purer air of the N. W. district,
on Sylvester’s entrance into partnership, and only retained a
consulting-room, where he attended at certain hours. The sense of his
loss hung heavy upon Sylvester. He had left a home that glowed with a
happiness for ever beyond his reach. He had seen love, trust, sympathy,
reflected from face to face of husband and wife. The house was glad with
the laughter of youth. The somewhat intellectual atmosphere was softened
by an indescribable tenderness of human relation. Faith in themselves as
men and women, in humanity in general, gave a largeness to their social
intercourse. And he had sat there recognising, wondering; envying, until
the door had closed behind him and he was left to his loneliness on the
silent pavement.

A boy and girl of the lower class passed slowly by, she with her head on
his shoulder, he with his arm round her waist. They were saying
nothing, probably were maintaining a half-hour’s silence, but they were
undeniably happy, and, for the moment, Sylvester envied them. Vulgar as
may have been their affection, they, like the Frodshams, possessed that
which he had lost for ever,--faith. And faith meant love and love meant
life. He had seldom felt so keenly the abomination of his desolation,
and the craving for a woman’s touch grew to a pang like hunger. And yet
his whole nature rejected the idea of fulfilment. He shuddered as he
walked, and strove to turn his thoughts into another channel. But the
elemental dominates a man’s will. Unconsciously he returned to the
subject. Ella had been much in his mind since Roderick’s announcement.
Her yielding to such a lover had strengthened his conviction of the
contemptibility of a woman’s nature. Cynically he congratulated himself
on his escape. He set down nothing in extenuation. He only saw, on the
one side, a woman of apparent refinement whom he had once thought worthy
of being his wife, on the other side a blatant, sensual, mercenary cad.
The refined woman had thrown herself into the cad’s arms. What was
the need of looking further? Any woman would have done the same. The
so-called virtuous were merely the untempted. The kindly matron at whose
table he had been dining had only maintained her position by a series
of lucky accidents. And what living soul could tell whether she had been
true to Frodsham? But he envied Frodsham his unclouded faith and the
happiness that love brought to his hearth.

Thus Sylvester walked homewards, his thoughts revolving in a vicious
circle. At Baker Street Station he passed through a crowd that was
gathering around two fringed and feathered coster-girls shrieking and
biting and cursing in a policeman’s grip. They were too much for one
man, for your coster-girl in drink is a she-devil, and possessed
of extraordinary activities. One escaped, and as her companion was
struggling with the constable, she rushed at his face with a gigantic
hat-pin held dagger-wise.

In an instant Sylvester had dropped his light coat and had seized
the fury by the arms from behind. And there he held her pinioned. She
kicked, she butted, she poured out torrents of filth, she struggled,
she tried to lie down, to the great excitement of the crowd, who, out of
respect for the hat-pin, kept at a reasonable distance off, and expected
to see a battle royal in which the slight man in evening dress would get
the worst of it. But they were not prepared for such an exhibition of
sheer strength on the part of the slight man. He stood like a figure
of bronze, holding the foul and frenzied Amazon almost at arm’s length,
lifting her like a child when she tried to fall, forcing her down when
she tried to leap into the air. The tussle, as far as Sylvester was
concerned, did not last long; for two policemen, forcing their way
through the throng, speedily relieved him of his charge and the lady of
the hat-pin. Whereupon Sylvester, cheered by the crowd, coolly took
his overcoat from a man who was holding it, and walked away down Baker
Street.

The incident, although not tending to raise the Eternal Feminine in his
esteem, broke the train of his morbid imaginings. He glowed with
the sense of victory and chuckled quietly to himself. The successful
application of one’s own brute force brings exultation to the primitive
savage in a man.

“I’m not in such bad training, after all,” he said to himself
pleasantly.

So he sprang up the steps of the house in Weymouth Street in a much
healthier frame of mind than that in which he had descended them some
hours before. The sudden stirring of the blood had done him good.

“Mr. Lanyon is here, sir,” said a servant, meeting him in the hall. “He
said he would wait until you came home.”

Sylvester disregarded the letters lying on the hall table, and ran
upstairs to the drawing-room, where somewhat breathlessly he expressed
his delight and wonder at seeing his father. But he was struck almost
immediately with dismay at the look of illness on the old man’s face.

“You have no business to be here,” he exclaimed. “You ought to be in
bed. For God’s sake, father, what is wrong with you?” He looked at him
keenly. “It is the heart, isn’t it?”

“Yes, that and other things,” Matthew admitted; “I have been a bit seedy
lately. But I’ll look after myself; don’t fret. And I didn’t come here
to talk about my inside. I had to come up to town on business, so I
thought I’d look in instead of writing. I haven’t been waiting long. You
see, your man has made me quite comfortable.”

He pointed to a tray by his side with whisky, soda, and glasses, and a
box of cigars. Sylvester poured himself out a drink and bit off the end
of a cigar.

“What’s gone wrong?” he asked, striking a match.

“This confounded marriage of Ella’s.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it, father, if I were you. They are just worth
one another. She has proved she’s on his level by accepting him.”

“Not at all, not at all,” said the old man. “That shows you know nothing
of women. It is one of the most astounding facts about an astounding
sex, that women of absolute refinement will throw themselves away upon
the most obvious cad, be utterly blind to his coarseness, if once he
gets a hold upon them. It’s a kind of helpless infatuation. It doesn’t
at all argue the degeneration of the woman.”

“Well, you can withhold your consent, and in the mean time try to open
her eyes.”

“I have already given my consent, and there are reasons why I can’t open
her eyes,” said Matthew, rather slowly, looking at his finger tips.

Sylvester swung a straight-backed chair from its place and sat down near
his father.

“Then you are not going to interfere at all? Don’t you think that is.
the best thing you can do? Let them work out their own salvation or
damnation, as the case may be.”

“I love Ella as my own daughter, Syl, and I would save her if I could.”

“Then I don’t understand,” said Sylvester. “Forgive my being
impertinent, Syl, but this is a serious matter. Weren’t you fond of Ella
yourself, some time ago?”

The eyes of father and son met, and the eyes of each were very keen.

“I would rather not answer the question,” said Sylvester.

“You needn’t,” replied Matthew, taking a sip of his whisky and soda.

There was a short silence. Sylvester smoked on, his glance fixed on his
father’s face, his mind more concerned with the traces of illness and
suffering that he read there than with the subject under discussion.

“Syl,” said the old man, at last, looking at his son, “we are neither of
us sentimental people.”

“I suppose we’re not,” assented Sylvester, with a short laugh.

“Good. So what I want to say to you is serious. You have been a good son
to me. I’ve tried to do my duty by you. But I’ve never asked you to do
a thing for my sake during the whole course of your life. Do you think I
should be justified in starting now?”

“It stands to reason,” said Sylvester.

Matthew rose from his chair and put his hand on his son’s shoulder. With
all the tenderness of his heart, he was a man singularly little given to
outward demonstrations of affection.

“Then do everything in your power,” said he, “to stop this marriage. For
my sake.” He turned and walked away. “I can do nothing,” he added.

“Very well,” replied Sylvester, quietly; “I’ll stop it.”

“Don’t undertake too much. I only asked you to try.”

“I’ve said I’ll stop it, and I will. Even if it comes to--”

“What?”

“To marrying her myself,” said Sylvester, grimly.

Matthew sat down again, and then passed one of the long silences, so
common between these two, who seemed to understand each other better
when no words were spoken. Each man kept his own life’s secrets hidden
in his heart, would have gone through torture rather than reveal them to
the other, or indeed to any human being, and yet each was dearer to the
other than any being on earth. Speech, then, on intimate matters was
dragged reluctantly and painfully from their souls, which preferred
to hold a silent and mysterious communion. Even what he had said to
Sylvester this evening seemed to Matthew an indecency, an exposure of an
integral part of himself that the proud man kept hidden under a usually
inscrutable veil of reserve. It was characteristic of both that the
subject received no further allusion.

“I must think about turning in,” said Matthew at last.

“I’ll go and see if they’ve made things comfortable for you,” said
Sylvester.

“But, bless you, man, I’m not billeting myself on you and turning your
house upside down. I’m putting up at the Charing Cross Hotel.”

“You’d better stay here for two or three days and let me doctor you a
bit,” said Sylvester.

But the old man pooh-pooh’d the idea. He did not want doctoring. He had
had some worrying intricate business lately. These confounded landed
proprietors,--they got their affairs into the most disastrous muddles,
and when once they had put them into a lawyer’s hands thought themselves
relieved of all responsibilities and gaily went off to borrow more
money. God may have made man in his own image, but he certainly forgot
to supply the majority of the images with brains. However, he had set
things straight by now and could take it easy for a bit. When he wanted
Sylvester to doctor him, he would say so.

Against his will and better judgment, Sylvester had to let him go.
He announced his intention of walking to Charing Cross, but Sylvester
anticipated him by whistling up a hansom at the street door. Matthew
protested. He had always walked home.

“Do something for my sake,--for a change,” said Sylvester, with a touch
of humour.

The old man laughed, entered the cab, and drove off.

Sylvester went upstairs to finish his cigar. The world seemed a more
ironical place than it had appeared some hours before. He felt certain
aches in his fingers and sundry tinglings in his shins. He stooped and
rubbed the latter with a meditative smile. There was another young woman
between whom and her desires he was about to come. He speculated on the
prospect of rubbing his shins after that encounter.

“I wonder how it is to be done,” he said, lying back in his chair.

His promise was given. He would have unquestioningly married his fair
antagonist of Baker Street had his father so commanded. But all the same
it was not without uneasiness that he contemplated his mission. And as
for the girl he had undertaken to save, he assured himself that he took
no interest whatever in her destiny.

*****

To celebrate the engagement, Lady Milmo held a great reception to which
came crowds of distinguished and undistinguished persons, but it was
characteristic of her gatherings that the former far outnumbered the
latter. The air hummed with congratulations and with laudations of Art.
Sylvester, moving sardonically through the press, felt like a visitor
dazed by the whirl cf a great unfamiliar factory. He confessed the
feeling to an acquaintance who fluttered between the two worlds of art
and science.

“The manufactory of artificial ideals,” laughed the latter, having also
to maintain a reputation for epigram.

The wit stayed to speak with a friend, and Sylvester tried to edge his
way towards the further end of the room where Ella stood talking with a
couple of men. From where he was he could see that she looked more than
usually beautiful. Her face was flushed, her eyes held the light of
enthusiasm, her young figure in a simple white silk dress stood out
proud and defiant against the darkness of an open window. It
recalled vividly to his mind her attitude when long, long ago she had
passionately expressed her faith in the glory of the world. His
lips twitched in a half-smile. All around him he heard snatches of
conversation in which the engagement was alluded to. A man cast doubts
on Roderick’s solvency. A girl declared she would just as soon marry a
steam-organ. A lean, anxious woman with a mechanical grin ecstaticised
over the union. The Art Colony was discussed on all sides.

Presently Roderick, resplendent in a great white bow that fell half over
his shirt-front and almost hid a topaz solitaire, caught sight of him
and hailed him with a southern wave of his hand.

“My dear comrade,” he cried as soon as he was within hand-shaking range
of Sylvester, “it does my heart good to see you here to share our joy.
Have you spoken to her yet? There she is--

                   ‘Oh, she is fairer than the evening air

                   Clad in the beauty of a thousand stars!’

Isn’t she? A throbbing moment, _amigo_.”

“I’m glad to see you so much in love,” said Sylvester. “It’s
refreshing.”

“Cynic!” said Roderick. “That’s why your hair is turning grey. Look at
mine,--fresh as a rose in June. And I’m older than you.”

“How’s the Utopia?”

“Colossal. Come, I’ll introduce you to Sir Decimus Bland. Lady Derring
has fixed me with her glassy eye, and I must obey her call. Sir Decimus,
let me present my oldest and most valued friend, Dr. Sylvester Lanyon,
the terror of bacilli.”

Sir Decimus was a portly red-faced man who, from a habit of holding his
hands in front of him, looked as if he were supporting a model of one
of his Art galleries after the self-conscious manner of a “donor,”
 supporting his church in the company of various saints in an old Italian
painting. He puffed as he spoke and glared amiably through a single
eye-glass.

“Delighted to make your acquaintance, Dr. Lanyon,” said he. “Your name
is a household word in the domain of science. In our domain we also have
bacilli to fight against,--commercialism, insincerity, all the cankers
that destroy the soul of art.”

“So you are going to choose an environment unsuitable for their
development, I hear,” said Sylvester.

“Yes, the Walden Art Colony. I am, as you may know, guaranteeing the
Director’s salary. Our fortunate friend is just the man for the post.”

“When do you think it will take practical shape?” asked Sylvester.

“We hope to start next spring--and under very happy auspices. I look
upon this as a fitting culmination to the poor services I have been able
to render to Art in this country. Are you interested in the movement,
Dr. Lanyon?”

“Not financially. I hardly know enough about it. One thing I don’t quite
understand. I thought an artist gave out the experience he had gathered
in his contact with real life. How is he going to get that contact if he
buries himself in what amounts to a desert island?”

“He goes direct to nature,” replied Sir Decimus, platitudinously.

“Does he?” argued Sylvester. “Rocks and trees are all very well
for pretty pictures. But what about love and sorrow and other human
emotions. He seems to get away entirely from the important side of
nature.”

“Yes, yes, so I grant. But it’s hardly that,” puffed Sir Decimus,
mopping his forehead. “Ah, here is Urquhart; he will tell you all about
it. Don’t you know Urquhart?”

He performed the introduction, stated the case at great length with a
confusion that irritated the scientist’s trained mind, and then, with
visible relief, moved away. Bevis Urquhart, a slight young man, with
a tiny silky black moustache and a languid manner, began a patient
explanation. Sylvester had heard of him as a lad of great wealth who
had convulsed a whole county by refusing to ride to hounds and uttering
blasphemy against partridge shooting. It was whispered that he had
invented a new religion and had an oratory in his bedroom fitted with
expensive idols made of chrysoprasus.

“It is the mistake of the crowd,” said he, “to regard Art as an
interpretation of experience. Art has nothing to do with Life. Life
claims all for itself and so kills Art, drains it of its blood. In other
words, Life claims Art, Art does not claim Life. If not, Art would be
unexpressed. The poem would remain a pure crystal in the soul of the
poet, the picture a fair-hued mist in the fantasy of the painter. Art is
the revelation of the Undetermined, and this can only reach its fulness
in the quietude of the soul.”

“Thank you,” said Sylvester; “you have given me a lucid solution of my
difficulty.”

The young man smiled deprecatingly.

“Pardon me. I try to be an artist in words, and lucidity is so brutal
and commonplace. Do you read Mallarmé?”

“No,” said Sylvester. “When I want wholesome unintelligibility I read
Rabelais.”

Urquhart looked pained. There was a slight pause.

“Fond of bicycling?” asked Sylvester, cheerily.

Again came the pitying smile over the face of the young
semi-millionaire.

“I know so little of the things one does with one’s body,” he said.

“Better learn,” said Sylvester. “Capital exercise. Shakes up your liver,
you know.”

Here he was carried off by Lady Milmo, who was dying to introduce him to
somebody.

“Do you understand all the things they talk about here?” he asked.

Lady Milmo regarded him with a twinkling eye.

“God bless your soul, no,” she said.

“I suppose they’re all exceedingly clever?”

Lady Milmo stood upon the points of her toes and looked around, as if
to take in all her guests in one comprehensive glance. Then she half
whispered into his ear,--“They’ve all got to talk like that to one
another for the sake of their reputations. But I go round and talk to
each in turn of their cooks or their stomachs, according to sex,--and
they love it!”

“Well, I’d sooner talk to you, Lady Milmo,--though not of my
stomach,--than to any of these people,” said Sylvester, with a laugh.
“Can’t you steal five minutes?”

Lady Milmo spied a couple of vacant chairs in a near corner, and sitting
down on one motioned Sylvester to the other. Then she smiled. She was
a kind-hearted woman, and in spite of her false air of youth possessed
much charm of manner.

“I suppose you want to talk about the engagement!” she said.

“No, not particularly. What do you think of this Colony, where Ella
proposes to exile herself?”

“Utter rubbish,” said Lady Milmo.

Sylvester expressed surprise. “I was under the impression that you were
one of its fervent propagandists.”

“Oh, one must do something,” she replied inconsequently. “One bubble
is just as good as another to blow during the season. Whether it’s
providing eau de cologne for released criminals, or founding a Garden of
Eden for unsuccessful poets, it all comes to the same thing in the end.
You look puzzled. Well, what is one person’s amusement is another’s
bewilderment.”

“But all these promoters--Ella and Roderick--they believe in it?”

“Oh, yes, they believe in it. People will believe in anything,--Mr.
Urquhart’s new religion, for instance. But the Art Colony is rubbish.
Don’t put a penny in it. I haven’t. It may be a romantic toy for Ella to
play with for the first two years of her married life, but then she will
come back and settle down to a reasonable existence. You won’t give me
away, will you?”

Sylvester promised, and a few moments later found himself standing
alone, wrapped in gloomy wonder at the inanity of life. A voice roused
him from his meditation.

“Good-evening, Sylvester.”

He started and found Ella by his side. She looked at him boldly, with a
little triumphant gleam of defiance. He shook hands, explained that his
object in accepting the invitation was to offer her his congratulations.
Social convention required the formula. Ella’s ear, however, detected an
ironical note, and the blood came swiftly to her cheeks.

“For a man who scorns hypocrisy--” she began; then checked herself. His
regard of grave inquiry made her swiftly conscious of a false position,
and her cheeks flamed hotter.

“You know what I mean,” she said. “You don’t really congratulate me.”

“Why do you say so?”

“I feel that you are inimical to me, and you have never liked Roderick.”

“One can wish one’s enemies well,” he remarked with a half-smile.

“Why should we be your enemies? You should hear how differently Roderick
speaks of you.”

“My dear Ella,” replied Sylvester, “I have not uttered a single word
against Roderick. It would be in very bad taste for me to do so. I have
known him for many years, and we still meet. But he is not an intimate
friend of mine.”

“You dislike him,” said Ella. “I feel that you do.”

The feline that is in the nature of all women--just as its stronger,
tigerish development is in the nature of all men--tingled to her finger
ends. She felt the velvet sheaths stiffen back. The sight of him angered
her. She itched to provoke him to battle, to fall on him tooth and claw
if he took up her challenge. An unreasoning instinct clamoured also for
violent defence of Roderick. It was a psychological moment full of many
feminine complexities which she half understood; and that made her the
more angry.

Sylvester, looking only on the surface, smiled somewhat contemptuously
at her desire to scratch. Certainly he had undertaken a campaign against
her; but he felt that so undignified a skirmish was not the wisest
preliminary to hostilities. He had come here, besides, to reconnoitre.

“Why should I dislike Roderick?” he asked.

“Because you never try to understand anybody. Because Roderick has not
locked himself up in your iron cage of convention; because he hasn’t set
himself up on a pillar of impeccability as you have done. You sit
within your own prim parlour of moderation and think the man who goes to
generous extremes is a lost soul. You need not have congratulated me. I
should not have resented it. I should have understood and have given you
credit for honesty.”

But Sylvester was not to be drawn into strife. He replied equably that
he would withdraw his congratulations, if they offended her. Meanwhile
they might talk of something pleasanter. She suggested Shakespeare and
the musical glasses, with a fine air of disdain.

“Or the Walden Art Colony?” said Sylvester.

“What have you to say against the Colony?” she flashed.

“Nothing at all. Do you believe in it?”

“With all my heart. It is a great movement. It is an idea to live for.
It is the first thing I have had to believe in since--since I threw off
the girl and became a woman.”

“And I sincerely hope it won’t be the last,” he replied with grave
irony. And as a young man drew nigh to take his leave of Ella, he bowed
and turned away with a saturnine sense of a victory after which there
would be no rubbing of shins. But Ella, although she smiled sweetly on
the young man, felt that she had been foolish in wantonly exposing
herself to Sylvester’s cold mockery, and the brightness of her evening
suffered a miserable eclipse. It was only when Sir Decimus Bland came up
and talked Colony with ponderous patronage, and elevated her to the
dignity of high-priestess of the undefined cult of the Higher Art, that
she regained her self-respect and looked more serenely on the universe.



CHAPTER XI--UNREST

It was late October. People were beginning to return to London, and
among the early arrivals was Lady Milmo, who had been longing to escape
from the discomforts of foreign hotels and English country-houses to her
own familiar surroundings in Pont Street. With her came Ella, who was
anxious to resume the work of the Colony. She had spent the latter part
of July and August in Ayresford.

It had been a time of rest and quiet happiness, for she loved the old
man in a wistful, daughterly way; yet, in spite of his tender courtesy,
she had divined in him the same antagonism to Roderick as she had
discovered in Sylvester, and this had put a constraint in their
relations which had never before existed. The engagement was seldom
referred to, and though the girl’s cheek flushed with pleasure at
Roderick’s morning letter, yet during the rest of the day she was
happier when he was not vivid in her thoughts.

At first it had been arranged that Roderick should pay a long-promised
visit to his father at the same time. But when it came to the point
of making definite arrangements, he had found his presence, in the
interests of the Colony, essential elsewhere. As a matter of fact, the
elder Usher jarred upon his son’s more refined susceptibilities. His
personal acquaintance with Ella was sufficiently annoying to Roderick;
but to sit by in silent apology, while she was being overspread with
unctuous and paternal platitudes, was an ordeal too exasperating to
face. So following as usual the line of least resistance, he had accepted
one or two pleasant and profitable invitations. His non-appearance,
though she credited herself with a feeling of disappointment, was a
relief to Ella. She had passed lately through many conflicting emotions,
and she needed solitude, a period of moral repose, wherein to realise
both herself and circumstances. For a proud girl does not surrender to a
man almost against her will, without striving in her heart to account
it to herself as a victory. The fact of the strained relations between
Matthew and Usher, of which Miss Agatha Lanyon informed her, also
mitigated her regret. They were at daggers drawn, did not even salute
each other in the street. Roderick’s absence avoided a grotesque
Montague and Capulet situation. It further saved her from much personal
intercourse with Usher, for whom she entertained no very high opinion.
Once, however, she dined with him ceremoniously. He talked in his
reiterative way of the comfort a daughter would be to his old age, and
represented himself as the most generous and indulgent of parents. He
alluded to Matthew more in sorrow than in anger. A man with whom he had
been in intimate bonds of friendship for forty years to throw him over
at the last! It was grievous; it was ageing him rapidly. He was always a
faithful friend. It was his disposition. The saint leered at her out of
his red-rimmed eyes, and Ella felt a shiver of repulsion which lasted
till the next morning, when a fervid epistle from Roderick restored her
serenity.

“I can’t make out why Matthew and Mr. Usher have quarrelled,” said Miss
Lanyon during the day.

“And I wonder why they haven’t quarrelled for forty years,” returned
Ella. “Oh, don’t look shocked, auntie. It is no reason for me to adore a
man because I am engaged to his son!”

Thenceforward she became a violent though silent partisan of Matthew in
his dispute. There must have been serious grounds for such a quarrel;
Matthew could do no wrong; therefore Usher must have treated him
shamefully. The syllogism was perfectly conclusive. This feeling and
a growing anxiety as to the old man’s health did much to lessen the
constraint between them. For he was constantly ailing, and was not
the man she had seen fifteen months before. She left him with great
reluctance, in spite of the glowing impatience of Roderick, with whom
she was to spend some weeks as the guest of Sir Decimus Bland.

Now it was October, and London life began again. Lady Milmo busied
herself in spinning her gossamer web of affairs and appeared smiling and
contented. Ella devoted herself to such studies as she considered would
be of benefit in her peculiar position as Lady Director of the Colony.
Roderick was ever by with suggestion and advice. Things were going
splendidly. Some three thousand pounds had already been subscribed
and lay at Roderick’s bankers. Three thousand more had been promised,
irrespective of Sir Decimus’s undertaking to provide the Director’s
salary. With another four thousand they could start. Ella offered to
provide it. Roderick shook his head. It had better come from the great
heart of the public. She persisted and wrote to Matthew. He urged her
almost passionately not to put money into the scheme until she was
married. Thus Roderick and Matthew were in accord on the point, and Ella
was puzzled.

“When is it to be, dearest?” asked Roderick one day.

The question came suddenly after a short pause in their talk. It was
during the few minutes before dinner. Roderick was dining in Pont
Street, and Lady Milmo not having come down yet, they were alone.

“You know,” replied Ella, with a halfsmile.

“Ah, do I?” said he. “I don’t love contingencies. I long for the
glorious life with you, my wonderful Ella. And I am a man, and waiting
is hard.”

She flushed slightly. The consciousness of being desired ever quickens
a woman’s pulses. But she also loves the sense of mastery in maintaining
herself within impregnable walls. In this perhaps lies the delicious
paradox of her sex.

“I keep to my terms,” she said. “Within a week of our starting for the
Colony. Not before. It will give a new sacredness to our work and to our
married life if we begin them both at the same time.”

“But who knows when the inauguration of the colony will be?” asked
Roderick.

“It could be now, practically, if you would let me furnish the deficit.”

“Ah, no,” he said. “You would be acting against a principle very dear
to me. It must be others who give their money. We give our lives. If
you subscribe, the prestige of the Colony as a great public movement is
gone. It is bound to come to ripeness. But like an exquisite fruit it
takes time.”

“I am happy to wait for the ripening,” said Ella.

“But I?” He threw out his arms passionately. “Ella, do you know what the
madness of love is? Don’t you fear that in the first rapturous days of
life with you I might forget the work for your enchantment? Would it
not be better to begin the work in the sweet fulness of our wedded
life,--when we have learned each other in the way that only wedded life
can teach?”

“It will be better to begin things together,” she replied with feminine
reiteration.

He pleaded flamboyantly. Why not fix the date of his great happiness
for Christmas,--the time of universal rejoicing? The marriage would
stimulate imaginations. The deficit would be made up fourfold.
Subscriptions would come in by way of wedding gifts. Ella remained
calmly obdurate.

“Before I loved you, the cause was everything to me. Since then, you are
everything. The cause is second. It is the irrefragable law of life and
love.”

“To me,” replied Ella, “the cause and you are one.”

She glanced up swiftly and caught, as it seemed, a look of irritation on
his face,--a contraction of the brows, a snarl of the lips between the
auburn moustache and beard, showing the teeth. But it passed like a
lightning flash and left his face aglow with such exuberant adoration
that she attributed it to some-trick of shadow, and dismissed it from
her mind.

But as the days went on, a vague uneasiness took root and began to
grow. Roderick spoke less of the Colony, more of herself. Negotiations
appeared to be at a standstill. No more names swelled the subscription
list; Roderick took no further steps to make fresh converts among the
young and ardent. He pleaded the necessity of work to supply ordinary
personal needs. He tried to awaken her enthusiasm over a flaring picture
of _Love the Destroyer_, which he had begun to paint. She went one day
to his studio to see it. Love stood, triumphant and cruel, a two-handed
sword in his hand. Around him was the carnage for which he was
responsible. An emaciated creature at last gasp was kissing his feet.
There was a suggestion of the flesh in it that jarred upon the girl. The
commonplace of the conception chilled her. She remained staring at the
picture. It was long before she could trust herself to look at Roderick.
At last she did so, unable to hide her disappointment.

“You do not like it?” said Roderick, eagerly.

“Forgive me--” she began rather piteously.

“Say no more,” he cried, and with a magnificent gesture he seized a
cloth, and in great, swift sweeps of his arm smeared the picture into
a horrid chaos of greens and yellows. Ella sprang forward with a little
cry.

“So perish all in me that you deem unworthy!” he exclaimed fervently.

The act brought the woman in her to his feet. Who was she to judge the
creation of an artist’s genius? Had he let it stand, she would have
loved the picture. The annihilation, at her bidding, of the result of
days of artistic travail smote her with a sense of guilt. She was ready
to lament a lost masterpiece. She would never rest until he repainted
it. He magnanimously refused. The first impression of a picture on a
pure and beautiful soul was the true one. She would be the touchstone of
all his life’s work. He sent her away at once raised and humbled. But
to make amends, she threw herself earnestly into a new conception of
the subject that he put before her, and watched it taking shape upon the
canvas with intense eagerness. And in the meanwhile the Colony was not
quite so much on the surface of her thoughts. Now and then, however, she
questioned him anxiously. Once he turned upon her in solemn reproach,--

“Do I understand that you are afraid of my faltering in the sacred cause
to which we have devoted ourselves?”

Ella was impressed with his dignity and again rebuked herself for her
want of faith. Women are indignant when they are told how often they are
taken in by fustian.

November came. She met Sylvester at dinner one evening at Lady Milmo’s
for the first time since the At Home in July, given to celebrate her
engagement. He sat silent during the meal. Roderick, who made the
fourth, was in his gayest mood. Rebellious defiance again came uppermost
in the girl’s heart, and she strove to put forward all her brilliance.
She compared the two men: one, cold, sombre, severe,--a mere intellect
clothed in the outer semblance of humanity; the other warm-hearted,
enthusiastic, sensitive to every impression of life, and gifted with
a perception of a world that had never entered into the purview of
his fellow’s dreams. She fortified her unmitigated resentment against
Sylvester with disdain. How could she ever have loved such a bloodless
piece of mechanism? She lashed with scorn her girlish folly. A
heightened colour and an added lustre to her eyes rendered dazzling her
ordinary girlish beauty.

“You are not one, but all wondrous womankind’s epitome to-night,”
 whispered Roderick, in the drawing-room afterwards.

“That is foolishness,” she replied, “but I--I was just going to say I
have never felt so proud of you as I have done this evening.”

Roderick laughed. “I’m afraid it is because dear old Syl sits by so glum
while I’m such a chatterbox,” he said.

Ella shot a swift glance upwards. Really this man had marvellous
intuition. Could he ever have suspected--? Her cheek burned. But to her
comforting no trace of malicious insinuation lurked in the frankness of
his eyes. His deprecation of her tribute was sincere.

Lady Milmo went to the piano. She had a dainty taste in music, and
having lately added an obscure but colossal Herzigovinan rhapsodist to
her menagerie, found intense delight in his compositions. He was only
two and twenty and had already reached op. 236. This Lady Milmo began
to play, while Roderick self-sacrificingly turned over the leaves.
Sylvester exchanged commonplace remarks with Ella. The consciousness of
the task he had undertaken somewhat weighed upon him. He was to break
off the marriage. How? Only by fair means. A man of scrupulous honour,
he characterised as foul any secret investigations into Roderick’s
financial position or past career. Nor could he asperse Roderick’s
character while maintaining with him a semblance of friendly relations.
To declare open war would be foolish. He could do nothing but bide his
opportunity. Meanwhile he was less than ever at his ease with Ella. She,
however, interpreted his constraint as contemptuous indifference, and
once more she longed for battle. The memory of her humiliation on
the night of Lady Milmo’s reception only made her irritation more
unbearable. A chance remark about his father gave her the longed for
opportunity to stab.

“I suppose you know Uncle Matthew’s health is failing,’’ she said
suddenly.

“I am afraid so,” he said.

“Then why aren’t you by his side to take care of him? Since you left he
has been gradually breaking down. Neglect is killing him.”

Sylvester curled the ends of his moustache and regarded her impassively.

“You are trying to hurt me,” he said. “I do not neglect my father.”

“No. You are a paragon of all the excellences. If you had some
infirmities, you might be a better and a happier man.”

“I do not believe in the new doctrine of the saving quality of evil,”
 he replied. “I am of the old-fashioned opinion that evil taints the
character, blunts the moral sense, and comes out sooner or later in evil
actions.”

“You talk like a Sunday-school tract,” said Ella, with a short laugh.
“But I was speaking of Uncle Matthew--”

“I should like to speak of him too,” said Sylvester, curtly. “Your
engagement is a great unhappiness to him. He loves you like his own
daughter. You know that. If you had consulted him beforehand, perhaps it
would have been kinder. What his reasons are for wishing it broken off I
do not know, but you may be quite certain they are good ones.”

Ella looked across the room to the piano where the Herzigovinan rhapsody
was in full tumult of crashing chords, and then edged nearer Sylvester
on the couch where they were sitting.

“Are you aware that you are committing an impertinence in speaking to me
like that?” she said in an undertone. “How dare you? I acknowledge Uncle
Matthew as my guardian. But you--what right have you to touch upon my
affairs? What concern can you have in them?”

“Absolutely none,--personally. But my father is dear to me. If I could
break off your engagement to please him, I should do so.”

“Are you going to try?”

“Yes, I shall try,” he replied coldly. Their eyes met in undisguised
enmity.

“It would take a better man than you, Sylvester Lanyon,” she said.

She rose and walked to the fireplace, with an air of great stateliness.
Sylvester did not attempt to follow her, but lay back on the couch as
if rapt in the music. But his evil mood was upon him. He had at once
divined her desire to wound him in his tenderest spot. It was like a
woman. He felt a great scorn for her. The music suddenly ceased. He
uttered a conventional murmur. Roderick broke into ecstatic comment.

“A divine genius! Interpreting the message of the wild winds of his
mountain fastnesses,--the elemental throbbing in the hearts of his
rugged forefathers. Ella, Moskovic must come to Walden. This supreme
spirit must not be clogged by the banality of London concert rooms. He
must breathe the freedom of the woods and streams.”

“He has half consented already,” said Ella.

“The silly fool!” muttered Sylvester, beneath his breath.

“Ah, my comrade,” cried Roderick, turning suddenly round, “what message
has science to deliver comparable to this?”

“None that I’m aware of, thank Heaven!” replied Sylvester.

Roderick broke into his gay laughter and crossed the room.

“We must think of him kindly, as good Catholics do of those that sit in
darkness and ignorance, eh, Ella?”

With a lover’s gesture he passed his arm lightly around Ella’s waist,
and drew her with ever so delicate a pressure a little nearer to him,
and looked tenderly into her eyes.

Sylvester started to his feet. A feeling unexpected, undreamed of,
hateful, passed through him,--a wave of disgust, of sudden, fierce
hatred of Roderick standing there as the undisputed possessor of Ella
Defries. Had the man kissed her, he would have struck him. A phrase
formulated in Heaven knows what cell of his brain leaped with ghastly
suddenness into his mind. How dare that loathsome brute touch her? The
revulsion was physical, almost unendurable. It lasted but a moment or
two. Then Ella moved away and Lady Milmo came up with a light remark,
and the world was as it was before,--a great grim vanity which he
regarded with apathetic indifference.

He took his leave early, pleading professional duties. Ella gave him
a defiant hand and her lips had a contemptuous curl as she bade him
good-night. Roderick, taking upon himself the part of man of the house,
accompanied him downstairs and pressed whisky and soda upon him amid
fervid expressions of regard. The discreet man-servant helped him on
with his overcoat, and the welcome cold air of the street was upon him.
There was a touch, of early frost and the stars shone clear. The memory
of his unaccountable seizure half an hour ago brought back the memory
of a night in Ayresford when he had read, as his heart prompted, the
message of the stars. He hailed a passing cab, entered it with the air
of a man who has the business of life to consider and not the dreams
of a dead past. But in spite of himself the dreams came back, ugly and
chilling, and he spent the drive home in brooding thought. What did
Roderick’s caresses matter to him? Did he not despise Ella utterly? For
aught he cared they might marry into eternal misery to-morrow. It was
only for his father’s sake that he wished to part them. Roderick was a
plausible knave, Ella a woman, feline, treacherous, delicate of face and
gross of soul. They were well paired. He laughed cynically as he settled
down to his evening’s work in his laboratory. Here at least were things
which he could understand. The growth of a bacillus in a bed of jelly
was comprehensible. He could see it, test it. But who could see the
growth of a lie in the heart of a human being? And the man himself was
unconscious that a dead love had awakened that evening from its sleep
and had passionately, for one brief instant, raised the stone that
covered the mouth of its tomb.



CHAPTER XII--THE CAUSE WANES

Roderick drove away from Lady Milmo’s in a far more comfortable frame
of mind than Sylvester. The evening had been a success. Hitherto, in
spite of his conviction that his hold upon Ella was secure, he had been
puzzled as to the nature of her feelings towards him. Over the life-work
they were to carry out in common she had always glowed; in their purely
personal relations she had exhibited a sad lack of emotionality. His
vanity had often been piqued by her regarding him less as a man than as
the incarnation of an idea. At the same time his own feelings had been
simulated to love. He honestly desired her beauty, youth, and wit. As a
proof thereof, he had abandoned with entire distaste the latest of the
many minor affairs of the heart in which his emotional life had been
spent. A breath of something sweeter, purer, nobler, had stirred his
soul. The train of courtesans shrank back affrighted, and he walked
serene with the higher woman. But desiring her thus uniquely, the man
in him craved response. Until to-night she had given none. To-night,
however, the statue had grown warm woman. She had avowed her pride in
him, had yielded adorably to his caress; before they parted she had
given him her lips.

At last he felt the triumph of possession. At last she was his to mould
and cherish. A little pleading and their wedded life would dawn with the
New Year. He was confident of victory.

Yet his heart sank like lead two days afterwards, when he had dropped a
couple of letters into the pillar-box outside his chambers. He stopped
and gazed abstractedly at the oblong imperturbable mouth of the red,
almost personal thing, to which he had irrevocably intrusted his
destiny. For the letters contained cheques to the amount of over three
thousand pounds, and the balance at his bankers, on whom they were
drawn, consisted mainly of the funds of the Walden Art Colony.

Yet what could he have done? To-morrow the bills, once renewed, with
a foolish youngster’s name at the back of them, would fall due. His
father, to whom he had trusted, had refused help. The forcing of the
youngster to pay would at the least create scandal, and scandal
would mean loss of reputation, loss of Ella, and general downfall.
Misappropriation of the funds saved his credit for a season. It would
give him time to urge on his marriage, whilst he cunningly arrested
the progress of the Colony. Once married, he was practically master
of Ella’s fortune. A pretext for obtaining a few thousands, so as to
replace the misappropriated sum with his bankers, would easily be found
by a man of his resource. Before posting the letters he had felt the
half-contemptuous exhilaration of the gambler who bets on a certainty.
But now that the bet was entered and made final, doubts and fears began
to assail him. He looked two years older as he walked down St. James’s
Street to his club.

A whisky and apollinaris restored his nerves, so that when young
Lathrop, who had backed the bills, came up to him with a long face, he
was able to assume his southern manner.

“Dearest of friends--” he began.

“It strikes me, Usher, _you_‘ll be the dearest of friends to-morrow,”
 broke in the young man,--“those confounded bills, you know.”

“Bills!” cried Roderick. “What are you talking to me of bills for? Do
you think I am going to let the bloodsuckers feast upon your young and
beauteous form? My child, put aside that pessimism which is sapping your
youth. Behold, Israel is satisfied.”

He drew his cheque-book from his pocket and showed the counterfoils to
the two cheques. Lathrop looked intensely relieved. Then he blushed and
stammered. He was devilish sorry; but the time was getting so close.
Would Usher have a drink? Roderick assented and drank another whisky and
apollinaris.

“You needn’t noise abroad the fact of my astounding solvency,” he said,
before they parted. “I hope you haven’t told any one about the bills.”

“Only Urquhart. I saw him last night,” said the young man.

“You’ll be a Metternich yet, Willie,” replied Roderick. As young Lathrop
belonged to the diplomatic service, he was dimly conscious that his
friend’s remark was in some fashion ironical. But Roderick waved him a
flourishing adieu and swaggered out of the club.

A man met him on the steps.

“Seen Willie Lathrop lately?”

Roderick looked him squarely between the eyes.

“He ‘s a braying jackass,” he said.

Having thus conveyed an answer to the implied question and given vent to
his anger at the same time, he hailed a cab and drove to Pont Street. It
was a foggy, murky day. Already the lights had appeared in shop windows,
and, where they streamed, the pavement and roadway glistened in brown
slime. Impressionable to external surroundings, Roderick shivered and
drew his fur coat closer round him. The world wore an air of hopeless
depression. On such a day no human undertaking could prosper. It was
only his intellectual contempt for superstition that restrained him from
turning round and driving back to his club. The dreary stretch of Sloane
Street seemed interminable. At last he arrived and was shown up to the
drawing-room. Lady Milmo, Ella, and a lady visitor were having afternoon
tea. He exerted himself to amuse in his usual way, but his efforts
resulted in failure. When should he be able to see Ella alone? The lady
visitor seemed resolved to outstay him. She plied him with questions
concerning the Colony. He replied vaguely. Realisation of the project
was a long way off. To start such a concern otherwise than on a sound
financial basis was magnificent, but it was not business. He was
thinking of a last appeal to the public. Ella listened, somewhat out of
spirits. Roderick’s pessimistic utterances argued loss of faith in the
Colony. He caught her glance fixed upon him with perturbed questioning,
and his depression deepened.

At last they were alone. He cleared his throat and plunged into the
midst of things. Speech restored his confidence. He made an eloquent
appeal. He loved her, worshipped her; the deferring of their marriage to
an indefinite date was making his heart sick, robbing him of energy and
the joy of life. Christmas it must be. He hinted at personages waiting
for their marriage to subscribe largely to the fund. What had the
marriage to do with it? Well, he was an artist, a Bohemian; his very
class did not inspire confidence. But his marriage would set upon him
the seal of irreproachable responsibility. He pleaded desperately,
the restoration of the three thousand pounds being his paramount and
imperative aim. His heart sank at the coldness with which she received
his fervour. His ear detected the note of insincerity, to which he felt
conscious she, too, was sensitive.

“I can’t marry you yet, Roderick,” she said, at length, wearily. “I
can’t. It means too much.”

“Then you don’t love me,” he exclaimed, starting to his feet. The old
dramatic device did not succeed.

“Sometimes I do,” she said. “At others--I don’t know--I shall love you
wholly when we realise our dreams.”

“That will be the Great Never Never,” he replied tragically, “for when
did man ever realise his dreams?”

The dressing gong sounded through the house. She rose and put out her
hand.

“You must be patient with me, Roderick. Usually you understand so
finely; can’t you understand now?”

“I understand that you are a woman of an imperious will, to which it
will always be my pride to bow,” he responded.

There was no help for it. No more pleading could move her that
afternoon. He had to take his leave. When the drawing-room door shut
behind him, his expression changed, and he descended the stairs cursing
the Colony and all who were concerned therein. He went back to his club,
dined, lost fifty pounds at cards, and went to bed morose and miserable.

The next morning he was greatly surprised by a visit from Sylvester. He
was sitting in the well-lit corner room of his chambers, which he had
converted into a studio, in front of the new picture he was painting
from Ella’s conception. His heart was not in it. No good could ever
come from such tame propriety. And there he sat in an armchair, his legs
extended compass-wise, glowering at the picture, when Sylvester came in.

“What fog has driven you here, camarado?” he cried. “You have arrived
in season. This beastly world is standing on its head, and I don’t
know what to make of it. Sit down and have some absinthe, the only true
comfort the devil has vouchsafed us.”

He pointed to a glass of the opalescent liquid by his side. Sylvester
declined the consolation.

“I want to have a little talk with you about your marriage,” said he.

“Oh, damn my marriage!” exclaimed Roderick, irritably. “I tell you the
idiot world is gyrating indecently on its occiput; my engagement with
the rest of things.”

“Is it broken off?” inquired Sylvester, hopefully.

“The same thing. Postponed to the Millennium.”

“The Colonial Millennium--?”

“Yes. You are quite right, _fratello mio_, to keep clear of women and
their works. No man can ever fathom their infinite incomprehensibility.
Look here--” He rose and inarched about the studio, burning with a sense
of his wrongs and led by the instinct of his temperament to give vent
to his grievances. “I love that girl with an imbecile passion. Art is
great, but love is greater. I would make a holocaust of all that is
dear to me in the world in the sacred name of Art. Am I not ready to
expatriate myself? Have I not been working like Sisyphus for months? But
I can’t throw my elemental sex into the blaze. Six months’ waiting is
enough for all but anchorites. Do I look like an anchorite? I urge her
to fix the marriage at Christmas. She’s as hard as your Philistine’s
head. We must wait until the Colony is a _fait accompli_. How is it
going to be accomplished without money?”

“I thought the scheme was getting along famously,” interposed Sylvester.

“So did I, but it isn’t. It hasn’t appealed to the imagination of this
haggis-brained public, and so funds remain stationary. As if this worry
and disappointment isn’t enough for a man! _Point d’argent, point de
Suisse_. No money, no colony. No colony, no marriage. The two things
could never be connected save in the ineffable convolutions of the
feminine brain.”

“I see,” said Sylvester. “It is hard lines on you.”

He was intensely relieved by Roderick’s confidences; could afford even
to be magnanimous. Since his avowal to Ella of hostile intentions, he
had felt it his duty to inform Roderick of his attitude. He had come
this morning prepared to make a declaration of war. There were several
little things he had learned incidentally of Roderick’s past career,
with which he had intended to confront him. The memory of Mr. Snodgrass
informing the small boy that he was going to begin came into his mind as
he mounted the stairs, and he smiled grimly. But, after all, no one had
ever questioned the chivalry of Mr. Snodgrass’s motives. His first words
on entering were an announcement of the object of his visit. Roderick
had implicitly declared that object to be futile. To proceed further
would be to attack a fallen man. To express satisfaction would be to
triumph over a foe’s discomfiture. He therefore expressed conventional
sympathy. It was hard lines.

Roderick caught up the phrase and wove it into a fugue of indignant
lamentation. Luck never came his way. The stars in their courses had
fought against him since his cradle.

“Some men’s touch turns everything to gold; mine to brass and deuced
gimcrack brass at that. I’ve never loved a dear gazelle; but if I had,
the disastrous animal would have got mange or delirium tremens and
turned round and bitten me and given me hydrophobia. I suppose it’s
because of my general nefariousness. I wish I had been an austere
embodiment of the seven deadly virtues like you, _amigo_. Then I should
have waxed fat and prosperous. But there,” he added, lighting a cigar,
“that’s enough. I don’t know why I’m washing you in this torrent of my
discontent.”

“If it has done you any good, I am not sorry to have heard it,” said
Sylvester. “As for the Colony, I never did think much of the idea, you
know. It is outside the sphere of practical affairs altogether. Besides,
you could never stay more than a month away from Piccadilly.”

“It meant a means of livelihood for this profitless child of nature,
anyway,” said Roderick, watching the wreaths of his cigar-smoke.

“Pardon me if I take a liberty,” said Sylvester, “but I was under the
impression that your father made you a good allowance.”

Roderick stared at him for a moment and then laughed loud.

“You don’t know Usher senior. How much the old man has, or where the
devil it all came from, I have no idea; but I don’t get any of it. And
when he descends to realms below, he’ll bequeath it all to a home for
decayed postage-stamp collectors. No; I get what I earn. The Colony was
a fixed income.”

“Well, you’ll have to settle down to something else,” said Sylvester,
consolingly.

“And meanwhile you can go and persuade our fair enthusiast that the
Colony is all a fizzle and that she must shed happiness upon the head of
your devoted friend at Christmas!”

“I don’t think I can do that,” said Sylvester, drily. He pulled out his
watch, announced his departure. Roderick shook his hand effusively.

“But, by the way,” said he, “you haven’t told me what you came for--my
marriage--?”

“Oh, after what you’ve said about the matter that can wait,” replied
Sylvester, hurriedly, and he left his friend to his artistic solitude.

Roderick felt somewhat ashamed and somewhat relieved after his burst of
confidence. To cry defeat after the first reverse seemed the part of a
craven. Thus were women not won. He determined to return to the attack,
to choose his time more wisely. A week later he caught Ella in
a brighter mood. He had exerted himself to please, to kindle her
enthusiasms, which shone from cheeks and eyes. He struck the personal
chord, watched eagerly, seemed to perceive it vibrate through her. Then
he urged once more. She changed suddenly, held out a warning hand.

“Not that again, Roderick,” she said. “You must not make me dread your
coming. Some women yield to insistence; it only hardens me. I thought
you knew me better.”

“Then the Colony shall start at Christmas; I swear it,” he cried
magniloquently, and the remainder of the interview flowed more smoothly.

It is all very well to command events. But whether they will obey is a
different matter. During the last few weeks Roderick had succeeded
in his design to quash the Colony in so far as to alienate several
hesitating supporters. To win these back was no easy matter. Moreover,
his old power of persuasion seemed to have failed him. There was a
period when he had deluded himself into the belief that the Colony was
a practicable scheme. But the moment it had appeared contrary to his own
interest and he had regarded it dispassionately, he despised it from the
depths of his soul as an inane chimera. To have to simulate a burnt out
enthusiasm was irksome; he failed to carry conviction. And meanwhile he
was a prey to gnawing anxiety. How was he to replace the three thousand
pounds? He anathematised the feminine temperament.

The feminine temperament, however, was not in that state of
dispassionate, yet unreasoning decision in which he imagined it to be.
These were unhappy days for Ella. She seemed to have become to herself
a vague entity wandering in a land of shadows, forced by some unknown
power therein to wander, and finding her only hope of salvation in one
elusive light that gleamed fitfully in the distance. Her aunt, being
a practical woman, was quick to notice the habitual contraction of her
brow and the wearied preoccupation in her eyes. Nowadays she openly
mocked at the Colony. On such occasions Ella fired up, defended it with
the fierceness of a forlorn hope. Lady Milmo was puzzled. She even went
the length of consulting Sylvester, surprising him considerably by a
morning call in Weymouth Street.

“The Colony ‘s a fraud, and she knows it’s a fraud,” she said, in the
vernacular of her class. “And yet she pins her immortal soul to it.
Why doesn’t she marry the man and be done with it? But no--she won’t do
that. She’s making herself ill because the Colony isn’t likely to come
off, which is distinctly good business, and what on earth she can find
to interest her in the rubbishy scheme, goodness only knows. If she
only painted, or wrote poetry, or out-Wagnered Wagner in immortal
tunelessness, one could perhaps understand. But she’s no more artistic
than you are.”

“I know I’m a Philistine,” smiled Sylvester, at the tribute of the
artless lady. “Is that why you ‘ve come to me?”

“Oh, you know what I mean,” returned Lady Milmo. “Now can’t you put some
sense into her, or get that dear Mr. Lanyon to do so? It’s my impression
she isn’t in love with him one little bit.”

“Then, for Heaven’s sake, my dear Lady Milmo,” said Sylvester,
earnestly, “do all you can to impress that fact upon him!”

“I should be glad if the engagement were broken off,” said Lady Milmo,
reflectively.

“So would all the true friends of Ella Defries,” replied Sylvester.

Lady Milmo arched her eyebrows. She looked at him for a moment
quizzically.

“Is that purely a disinterested remark, Dr. Lanyon?”

“I would not marry one single woman that is now living on this earth,”
 said Sylvester.

“Why, whatever have we poor creatures done to you? There are some men, I
know, who look upon women as a disease, but I’m sure you ‘re not one.”

Sylvester scanned his finger nails,--a trick he had caught from his
father.

“One marriage is enough for a man, Lady Milmo,” he said in a low voice.

Lady Milmo was conscious of an indiscretion. She escaped adroitly and
led the talk back to Roderick.

“I think we’d better get this silly affair of Ella’s broken off, don’t
you?” she said at parting.

“If you could manage it, my father and myself would be exceedingly
grateful to you,” he replied.

Lady Milmo was driving away, her kind head filled with schemes for
Ella’s extrication, when, at the block at Oxford Circus, she caught
sight of a news-vendor wearing as an apron the coloured bill of an early
edition of an evening paper. Across it in enormous capitals ran the
startling legend, “Sudden Death of Sir Deci-mus Bland.”

“The best thing the pompous old idiot has ever done in his life!” said
Lady Milmo.



CHAPTER XIII--THE USES OF ADVERSITY

It was the music-room in Mr. Bevis Urquhart’s mansion in Park Street.
The floor was polished, the walls panelled in white and gold, the
ceiling painted in the Watteau style. About forty fashionably dressed
people sat on gilded chairs in the body of the room. High in front of
them towered the organ; beneath it stretched a low platform containing a
white and gold grand piano pushed into a corner, and a Louis XV. table,
at which sat half a dozen men. Among these was Roderick, looking worn
and jaded, and from the front row of the chairs Ella Defries viewed him
in some concern. The committee of the Walden Art Colony had called
a general meeting of those interested in the project, and Mr. Bevis
Urquhart had lent his music-room for the purpose.

Mr. Redmayne, R. A., had been voted into the chair. He was a
business-like looking little man, clean-shaven and precise in attire,
and he spoke in a dry, sharp way like a barrister. He announced to the
meeting what Roderick had heard some days before,--that Sir Decimus
Bland had died suddenly and had made no testamentary provision for the
Colony. They all had looked to him for the payment of the Director’s
salary and for the guaranteeing of any pecuniary deficit that might
occur in working the concern. Their chief support gone, it was for the
meeting to decide whether the scheme should be continued or abandoned.
From a memorandum supplied by Roderick he read a statement of accounts.
Three thousand and twenty pounds at Mr. Usher’s bankers; two thousand
promised. Was there any person or combination of persons willing to
fill Sir Decimus Bland’s place? He sat down. No one responded. Lord
Eglington, a withered gentleman with a cracked voice, rose from the
committee table, and after expounding the aim of the Colony regretfully
proposed the entire abandonment of the scheme. Mr. Bevis Urquhart
seconded the resolution.

Roderick caught an appealing glance from Ella and sprang to his feet.
He pleaded eloquently. He had worked with heart and soul to organise the
Colony; was ready to devote his existence to it. The future of Art was
at stake. Here was the one glorious chance the century had offered
to free Art from the shackles that had degraded it and through its
inexorable influence had degraded modern life. Never had he felt such
pain as when he had heard Lord Eglington and Mr. Urquhart propose to
dismiss the scheme to that unutterable horror of desolation, the limbo
of forsaken ideals. He adjured them to weigh the vast responsibility
they had taken upon themselves. He urged those present to respond
generously to his appeal for funds to carry on the work.

“I speak as a man,” said he, “fighting for dear life, for all that is
sacred and holy to me in existence. I have pledged myself to bring this
boon upon the world, and I will do it ere I die.”

He sat down, flushed and excited. The company, moved by his enthusiasm,
applauded encouragingly. Ella rose.

“It will be a disgrace to us all if the motion is carried,” she said,
turning round to the general body. “Let us fill up a subscription list
now. I will head it with five thousand pounds.” She sat down. There was
a cold silence. Her heart sank with a feeling of shame at her outburst.
_Qui m’aime me suive_ is sometimes an excellent battle-cry. When no
one follows, it falls deadly flat. She realised that most of the people
there knew her personal interest in the affair, and her cheek grew
hotter. Roderick stepped boldly down to her, and whispered in her ear.

“You have the worshipping gratitude of all my life,” said he.

A man rose at the back of the room and began to speak. There was
a rustle of garments as every one turned to look at him. He was
a well-known journalist, the editor of a weekly paper that made a
specialty of diagnosing unsound institutions. Roderick tugged at his
Vandyke beard and watched him narrowly. He began in a light bantering
tone, described with delicate satiric touch the objects of the Colony.
Then he playfully analysed the idyllic conditions under which the
colonists would work. The meeting laughed. He sketched the boredom, the
universal hatred of the minor poet who insisted on reading his poems
aloud to the assembled Colony, the flirtations, imbroglios, jealousies,
the lady who paid nothing and went about declaring that the food was
not fit to eat. One by one he touched off the types. The meeting was
delighted. Then the speaker launched out into a trenchant indictment of
the whole scheme, disclosed its absurdity, its financial rottenness,
its infinite futility. He ended amid rounds of laughter and applause.
Ridicule had killed the scheme outright. There were cries that the
motion should be put. It was carried almost by acclamation. Thus ended
the great Walden Art Colony.

“I did think you would stand by it, Urquhart,” said Roderick to the
young semimillionaire.

The people were beginning to disperse, among much laughter and gossip.
Ella had lingered on an imploring sign from Roderick. Urquhart stifled a
yawn and buttoned his frock-coat.

“My dear fellow,” said he, from the heights of his superior culture,
“if you would only study Pradovitch,---- the one genius this century has
produced,--study him as I have done, you would not fail to be convinced
that Art is the leprosy of life.”

For once Roderick lost his temper. An evil look came into his face.

“What a God-forsaken fool you are!” he snarled out. And turning on his
heel he joined Ella.

The young man turned to Lord Eglington.

“That’s the worst of having to do with such _canaille_,” he said
languidly. But in spite of his assumption of supercilious indifference,
his face wore a malignant expression as he watched Roderick and his
companion disappear through the doorway. At the door however, Roderick’s
indignation evaporated. It is no doubt an immense satisfaction to tell
a posturing imbecile exactly what you, think of him, but when you have
misappropriated a couple of thousands of that imbecile’s money without
any reasonable prospect of restoring it, the satisfaction is apt to be
short hved.

Roderick and Ella gained the street without saying a word. A cab
sauntered up.

“Will you--?” began Roderick.

“I would sooner walk part of the way. Do you mind?”

“Delighted,” said Roderick.

“The room was so hot,” she explained, “and it is a beautiful afternoon.”

They walked down Park Lane in silence, hanging dejected heads, a new
Adam and Eve driven from Eden. Now and then she glanced sideways at
him, to see his brow set and deep lines descending parallel with his
moustache and losing themselves in his beard. His defeat seemed to have
crushed him. Ella felt a pang of pity. She touched his arm lightly.

“You must not take it too much to heart,” she said.

“I must,” he replied, with a gesture of despair. “To think it should
have all gone down like a house of cards!”

They crossed the road and entered the Park. The grey mists of die early
December afternoon were beginning to gather among the trees. Far off a
great crimson blur announced the setting sun. To their right the statue
of Achilles loomed grimly on its deserted hillock. Roderick pointed to
it with his stick.

“Do you remember that Sunday afternoon six months ago, when all was hope
and sunshine?”

“Redmayne had just joined,” she remarked.

“And to-day he took the chair, so as to crush us. They had it all
arranged beforehand. A damnable conspiracy! And we were powerless. It
maddens me!”

His tones were those of intense feeling Ella was compelled to comfort.

“You fought splendidly,” she said. “A man can’t do more.”

He stopped abruptly in the path and laid both hands on her wrists by her
muff. A belated nursery maid wheeling a perambulator eyed them dully.

“Bless you for the words! You cannot tell what your sympathy means to me
now.”

By a happy chance he had struck the right note. Tears came into the
girl’s eyes. For the first time she was able to disassociate the man
from his work. She lost her own sense of disappointment in womanly pity
for the man who had been defeated while battling against great odds.

“And bless you for the tears standing in those eyes!” said Roderick.

They walked on. Somehow her hand found its way beneath his arm. They
spoke but little. Roderick’s pulses fluttered with a new hope; but his
perceptions into the nature of women were too keen to allow him to force
an advantage. He wore his stricken air, yet subtly conveyed to her the
deep comfort of her sympathy. He pressed her hand against his side and
left her to work out the situation for herself under these excellent
conditions.

Ella had never felt so near him. The unity in their golden dreams had
not bound them so closely as this unity in catastrophe. For even when
the dreams were most golden, she had haunting misgivings that they were
but visions. Outraged by Sylvester’s trampling on her heart, sickened
at herself by her years reckless follies, eager, with all a proud girl’s
passion, to vindicate herself, to follow some noble standard, she had
caught at the first that flaunted by and compelled herself imperiously
to believe in it. This forced faith had been the strenuous labour of her
inner life. She had armed herself in triple brass against Lady Milmo’s
shafts of flippant satire, against Matthew Lanyon’s kindly wisdom,
against her own common sense. The Colony would be merely a paradise of
cranks. No serious artist would throw away his or her career in such a
Cloud-cuckoo-land.

She herself, at the best but a well-taught amateur painter in
water-colours, what was she doing in that galley? She set aside reason.
To believe in Roderick, she must believe in the Colony. To believe in
the Colony, she must believe in Roderick. The two were inextricably
interfused. Realisation of the dreams was her only justification for
marrying the man. The man’s personality and enthusiasm for an ideal
had overpowered her. She would not think. She was young, inexperienced,
warm-natured, seeing things out of proportion. Flight from the self she
had deemed dishonoured was her only chance of salvation; and she mistook
the imaginary cries behind her, hounding her onward, for the voice of
inexorable necessity. If Roderick could accomplish it, the Colony was a
glorious thing. The Colony accomplished, Roderick was the conqueror to
whom she must yield. When the dreams were most golden she saw him such,
and they were near together.

But then had come the days of Roderick’s loss of interest in the scheme.
He put her above the Colony, desired her above all things. She shivered
back. For himself alone she could not marry him. Why, she could not
tell. A girl with a mind pure and sweet does not speculate on that
which, traced logically to its source, is simply elemental sexual
repulsion. She clung fiercely to her point. Then Roderick returned
to the scheme with his old ardour. In her heart she believed him
passionately sincere. Misfortune had come with terrible unexpectedness.
He had fought and failed. He was a beaten man. The dream had been
brutally proved to have been the emptiest of hallucinations. She was
miserably cast down. Roderick seemed broken-hearted. They were at one
in an absolute cynical reality. Both had been pierced by the same shaft.
The doors of the cranks’ Eden had clanged behind them, and they were
walking together in the grey, dreary expanse of Hyde Park, with an
unknown world of the most definite prose before them. They seemed alone,
to have nothing in common with the rest of society; to have in common
with each other this all-filling humiliation of defeat. So when he
spoke, the unreasoning woman leaped to comfort the man. She had never
felt so near him. A great and natural revulsion of feeling had lifted
her heart to consolation.

They quitted the Park at Hyde Park Corner, and paused by common impulse.

“I suppose you will take a cab now,” he said reluctantly.

“I suppose I must,” she said in the same tone. “I would ask you to come
with me, but it’s auntie’s day at home, and the place will be full of
chattering people.”

“I can’t bear leaving you,” said he.

“Nor I you.”

“You look tired, poor child. Let me give you some tea. Will you?
I belong to a club in Piccadilly,--the Hyde Park, where ladies are
admitted to tea. It is the home of all the depressed outcasts of London,
and even they shun it. We are sure to be alone in the tea-room. Come.”

He hailed a hansom. Ella, in that strange mood of passivity which is
woman’s fatalest, entered without remark. He followed, and they drove to
the Hyde Park Club.

As he had prophesied, the tea-room was empty, save for one dejected
member with his neck-tie riding over the back of his collar, who stared
at them for a moment and then passed out like a ghost. A blazing fire,
however, was burning in the grate, and the maroon leather chairs and
divans added a sense of warmth and comfort to the room. The despondent
ones took their seats in a little recess by the fireplace, and Roderick
ordered tea.

“It’s a new club, and no two members are acquainted. It is the most
desolate place in London. A man comes here when he wants to work out his
suicide. There’s no one to distract his thoughts. Then he goes out and
commits it.”

“Why did you join?” asked Ella, mechanically.

“Perhaps I foresaw this day. If your worshipped dearness had not waited
for me at Urquhart’s, I should have come here--and God knows what
desperate remedies I should have brooded over. But I never foresaw
having you here to strengthen me. Thank Heaven I did join, so as to have
a haven of rest and quietude to bring you to.”

He passed his hand across his forehead wearily, and rested his elbow on
the little table in front of him.

“My God!” he said. “It has been a bitter day for me.”

The waiter brought a tray with tea and delicately baked scones. Ella
filled the cups and tried to cheer her companion, praising the tea and
the arrangements of the club. The warmth, the little sense of novelty,
working an unconscious influence, had brought back animation to her
face. She looked very fresh and winsome in the man’s eyes. They fixed
themselves upon her despairingly. Ella suddenly broke off her trivial
chatter.

“Ah you must not,” she said, with a little choke to keep down the tears.
“There are so many great things left in the world to fight for--. Oh, I
wish I could help you!”

“Bless you!” he replied solemnly--and how much was acting, and how much
was genuine, the man’s Maker alone could tell, for the man himself could
not; “there is only one way in which you could help me, and that must
not be. You are rich, I am poor. We are no longer working in the great
common cause in which all such differences could have been sunk. As a
man of honour I must release you from your engagement with me, for the
conditions on which our engagement was based have lapsed. You are quite
free, Ella, and I must go my way alone.”

He hid his face in his hands. Ella trifled with her tea-spoon.

“You are generous,” she said in a low voice. “But if your honour is at
stake, so is mine. I could not turn away from you in your hour of need.”

“I am a defeated man,” he replied brokenly. “You would despise me.”

The word pierced her like a knife. At that moment she was noble, with
the blind and piteous folly that is so often at the heart of woman’s
nobility. She drew herself up proudly, then stretched her arm
impulsively across the table and closed her fresh young fingers on his
hand.

“I will marry you whenever you please, and we will face the world
together and begin a new life,” she said.

*****

“My poor dear child,” said Lady Milmo, kissing Ella affectionately, when
she came home, “I am so sorry for you. Lady Elstree came here straight
after the meeting and told us all about it. But it was bound to come to
smash, darling.”

“I suppose it was, auntie,” replied Ella, taking off her fur necklet.

She sat down on the fender stool and looked into the fire. Lady Milmo
came up and took one of her hands and petted it in her kindly fashion.

“I’m very glad it’s all over,” she said. “As soon as it became serious,
I never liked it, you know, dear. And now we can start everything quite
fresh, can’t we?”

“Yes, quite fresh,” assented Ella.

“You see now,” continued Lady Milmo, “how wise it was to make that
condition about your engagement. I don’t want to say anything against
Roderick, but he’s an impossible visionary, dear. I always hated the
idea of your marrying him. It is all broken off now, isn’t it?”

To Lady Milmo’s great astonishment, the girl suddenly burst into a fit
of miserable crying. She knelt by her and petted her comfortingly.

“It will be quite easy, my child. I will write him a kind little note
about it, and you can go down to Ayresford and take care of that dear
Uncle Matthew of yours.”

“Oh, auntie,” cried Ella at last, “you don’t understand. I promised
Roderick this afternoon to marry him in a fortnight’s time.”



CHAPTER XIV--AT AYRESFORD

Whilst the meeting was taking place that brought the Walden Art Colony
to ludicrous collapse, Sylvester was on his way to Ayres-ford to pay
one of his periodical Saturday to Monday visits. Matthew, with Dorothy
clinging to his finger, met him at the station. Sylvester took the
child up in his arms and kissed her, striving hard to respond to her
demonstrations of affection. But his heart had turned from her. She was
the embodiment of a perpetual pain.

Sylvester’s bag being taken in charge by the gardener’s boy, the trio
walked up to the house, Dorothy skipping between them. The old man
looked proudly and lovingly down at her. Sylvester caught the glance
from time to time, and a pang queerly like jealousy passed through him.
If only he could love the small thing as he had loved her two years ago!
But it was impossible. It was a question of blood instinct; she came of
an alien race. He passed the house where he had lived with Constance,
where Frank Leroux had died after the confession of his miserable
secret. To the man’s gloomy fancy it appeared a lie in brick. Only when
he found himself alone with his father in the familiar library did he
put away these imaginings and wear a clearer brow.

“I hope the marriage is as far off as ever,” said Matthew, warming his
hands before the fire. Sylvester laughed.

“It seems to be postponed to the Greek Kalends. She won’t marry until he
takes her to this Colony in the air--and that will be never. The whole
thing will die a natural death.”

“I hope so indeed,” replied Matthew, reflectively. “She ought to marry a
better man.”

He glanced involuntarily at his son, and their eyes met, and each saw
that the other understood the reference.

“I know you wanted me to marry her,” said Sylvester, awkwardly. “I
couldn’t. I’m sorry.”

Matthew raised his hand, as if about to speak; but the habit of reserve
held him back. A word might have unlocked the son’s heart, but the
word remained unspoken. Sylvester dismissed the subject by saying in a
lighter manner,--

“It’s none of my business, but I often wonder what Roderick lives on.”

“He is an artist and a literary man. I suppose he sells his wares,” said
Matthew.

“Possibly he does. In fact, I suppose he must. I always was under the
impression that his father made him a handsome allowance.”

“Usher allows him a few hundreds a year,” said the old man, in a
matter-of-fact tone.

“Apparently we are both wrong, then. Usher hasn’t allowed him a penny
for years. Roderick told me so himself.”

Matthew started in his chair, and his face wore an expression of great
anxiety.

“Impossible!” he said almost angrily.

“I only quote Roderick’s explicit statement. And I fancy for once in a
way he wasn’t lying.”

Then he saw his father white and aged, his kind lips quivering, his
breath coming fast. In concern he rose, bent over him.

“Why, you ‘re ill--” he began.

But Matthew pushed him away gently.

“Nonsense, my boy. It’s only one of those confounded pains about my
heart. There, it’s all gone now. Don’t worry. It’s this hot room. I
think I’ll go out for a stroll.”

“You had better lie down,” said the physician.

“Yes, and stick out my tongue and chew that thermometer of yours! No,
thank you. There!” He rose to his feet, and held himself erect. “I’m as
strong as a horse.”

“I don’t like your going out,” said Sylvester.

The other looked at his watch. “I must, for a bit,” he said. “Go up and
talk to your aunt for an hour before dinner. She’s dying to hear all the
gossip.”

It was useless to try to restrain him. He had an imperious will to which
Sylvester had yielded all his life. So the son went upstairs, and the
father put on his overcoat and walked at a brisk pace through the dark
December evening to the house of his enemy.

Mr. Usher put down the “Financial News” and rose from his chair as
Matthew entered the room.

“My dear friend, how great a surprise! You have come for a
reconciliation. It is a Christian thing. I too am a Christian, Matthew.”

“I have come to ask you a question,” said Matthew, ignoring the other’s
proffered hand. “Roderick denies that he receives any allowance from
you. Is that true?”

“I am too poor to make my son an allowance,” replied Usher.

“You know what I mean,” replied Matthew, sternly. “I pay £100 a quarter
into your banking account for you to remit, as from yourself, to
Roderick. Does he get it?”

Ushers eyes shifted from Matthew’s glance. He shuffled a step towards
the fireplace before replying.

“You outrage a father’s feelings, Matthew. I live for my son. You
yourself have a son.”

Matthew strode up to him and laid a hand on his collar.

“Confound it, sir, answer my question! Roderick states that he hasn’t
received a penny from you for years. Have you kept all these sums back
from him? By God! you shall speak.”

Involuntarily he shook him in his angry grasp. Usher was scared.

“No violence, Matthew.”

Matthew released him with a contemptuous exclamation.

“I see by your face you have kept the money. I was a fool to trust you.
You’re an infernal mean-spirited hound. I’ve known that for years. But I
never thought you would rob your son.”

“He’s not your son--At least,” he added with an ugly smile, “I presume
not. I have trained him as I have thought judicious. I am a judicious
man.”

“You ‘re a damned thief,” said Matthew. Usher waved his hand towards the
door.

“I think you had better go. I do not like to see an old man so carried
away by passion. It will shorten your life. I am always calm.” Matthew
regarded him for a moment, astounded. Then he spoke in blazing anger:
“_You_ show _me_ the door? _You?_ Sit down in that chair at once.”
 Usher obeyed. “There! I stay in this house as long as I choose. It is
mine,--everything in it paid for with my heart’s blood. By God, if we
were younger men, I should thrash you within an ace of your life! Now
then--let me see your passbooks for the last six years. Give them to me
at once, I say.”

Instinctively Usher shrank before Matthew’s tone of authority. He rose,
whimpering allusions to his own poverty and Matthew’s domineering ways,
and extracted a set of vellum-covered books from a safe in a corner of
the room. Matthew threw his hat and stick upon a chair, and sat down,
by the round table on which Usher had laid the books. The latter resumed
his armchair on the opposite side and watched him furtively as he
scanned the pages with practised eye and bent brows. When Matthew was
dangerous, he had no power to resist. The craven within him yielded to
the stronger personality. But he hated Matthew with a deadlier hatred.
Even now, in the moment of his humiliation, there was a gleam in his
eyes of a revengeful joy at the imperious man’s discovery of the manner
in which he had been fooled for years past. He rubbed his palms softly
together beneath the level of the table.

There was a dead silence, broken only by the faint rustling of the
leaves as Matthew turned them over. At last, when he had looked through
the books, he rose and returned his glasses to their little
leather case. His face was gray and peaked. There on the table lay
incontrovertible proof that his life’s atonement had been frustrated,
that instead of smoothing Roderick’s path, he had merely been
pandering to Usher’s senile vices. A whole fortune had gone in insane
speculations, rotten companies for the exploitation of imaginary mines,
futile inventions, wild-cat schemes. Here and there were amounts
for £100, £200, paid to names which he recognised as those of great
postage-stamp dealers. Not once had a cheque been drawn payable to
Roderick. On the credit side were two large sums which he himself had
paid to extricate Roderick from special difficulties. On the debit side
was nothing to correspond. He felt stricken with sudden age. But he drew
himself up haughtily lest Usher should see his despair.

“And you have been lying, I perceive,” said he, “when you have come to
me for money to pay Roderick’s debts,--or else you haven’t paid them.”

“I have paid them all--all his debts--with securities, Matthew. That is
why nothing is in my pass-book.”

Matthew shrugged his shoulders contemptuously.

“Your word is about as good as your bond,” he said, taking up his hat
and stick.

Usher rose and leaned his hands on the table and regarded him
reproachfully, wagging his head.

“I could not blacken the character of my only son, Matthew. He has been
wild, but I have a parent’s love. Why should I give him £400 a year
when he did not need it? But when he has come to me in distress, I have
relieved his necessities.”

“I have learned all I wanted to know,” said Matthew. “Good-night to
you.” And he strode out of the room.

An hour or two later he was sitting alone with Sylvester over their
wine, in the comfortable dining-room, as he had done so many, many times
before,--and the same silence reigned between them. He lay back in
his chair and watched his son, whose face was turned from him in half
profile. He wondered what were the thoughts that held him so serious,
as he gazed into the fire. It was a man’s face, marked with the cares
of life, the responsibilities of an anxious profession; proud, reserved,
and intellectual. Matthew was immensely proud of him. In this hour of
relaxed moral fibre, he was humbly grateful, wondered what pleasure a
brilliant man like Sylvester could find in the company of a dull old
country lawyer. It was only the love between them. His heart warmed
towards his son, and a foolish moisture gathered in his eyes. And then,
almost suddenly, came a great longing to tell Sylvester all. He was a
physician, accustomed to view the dark places in the human soul. If only
he could tell him, share with him the burden he had borne for so many
years! It would no longer be a burden. He would face the world at last,
a free man. For otherwise what would be the end? He himself was on the
verge of ruin. He might spit upon Usher’s gaberdine, but Usher’s demands
must be met. How to meet them and preserve an inheritance for Sylvester?
And Roderick? He felt crushed by this evening’s revelations. He had
struggled as few men have struggled to make atonement. It had been in
vain. He had no longer the strength to make fresh effort. A word to
Sylvester, and peace would possess his soul.

Sylvester glanced round and saw his father’s eyes fixed upon him with
a strange yearning. He rose, went up to his chair, and laid a hand upon
his shoulder.

“What can I do for you?” he asked, with more tenderness than usual in
his tone.

“Think well of me when I am gone, Syl,” said the old man. Sylvester
grasped his shoulder a little tighter.

“That’s a strange thing to ask me,” he said. “You know what I think of
you. And for God’s sake don’t talk of the other matter.”

He moved away and struck a match to relight his cigar, which had gone
out during his reverie. Matthew was silent for a few seconds.

“Suppose,” he said at last, “that any one you loved and thought the
world of had done you a great wrong and had kept it hidden from you?”

Sylvester started, and his face grew suddenly pale. Did his father know?
The old pain returned. He stood staring at the back of his father’s
chair. The match burned itself out between his fingers. His voice
trembled as he spoke.

“There are some sins that are unforgivable. We needn’t discuss them.”

It was Matthew’s turn to start and look round at his son in anxious
surmise.

“You are of course speaking of the matter in the abstract?” he said.

Sylvester struck another match, and spoke between the first few whiffs
of his cigar.

“Yes. In the abstract. There is the woman, for instance, who betrays
her husband, whose life is a horrible lie. To say to a man ‘forgive,’ is
vain breath. I know men who say they have forgiven. They are almost as
contemptible as their wives.”

“You would not forgive, Syl?” said Matthew, gravely.

“By God, no!” said Sylvester.

“You are right, my boy,” said Matthew. “We had better not pursue the
subject. Abstract ethics are unprofitable matter for discussion.”

He smiled in his kindly way and settled himself comfortably in his
chair. But his heart was twenty-fold heavier than before. He closed his
eyes. The memory came vividly of a woman throwing herself on her knees
before him, in that very room, several years ago, and pouring out to him
the agony of her soul. He had listened, questioned, bidden her go and
sin no more. For Sylvester’s sake he had counselled silence, secret
atonement. It had been unutterable comfort to him that Sylvester’s
happiness had been untouched. And now, in spite of all, Sylvester knew.
Else why should Sylvester have spoken thus of the faithless wife? The
vague conjecture that had haunted him for nearly two years shaped itself
into certainty. Many things that had been dark in Sylvester’s recent
life now became clear. But how he must have suffered! None knew better
than he. For a while he forgot his own burden. Then suddenly the memory
returned. But no longer had he the desire to share it with Sylvester. It
was more imperative than ever to keep the secret undivulged. It was no
new thing for him to struggle and endure. And the man of iron purpose
and pathetic tenderness felt ashamed of his former impulse.

“I’m afraid we’ve been talking a pack of nonsense, Syl,” he said
lightly.

“And we’re both old enough to know better,” replied Sylvester, with a
laugh. “How did we get on to the subject?”

“I began to croak in an absurd way.”

“And I’m afraid I helped you. I must come down here oftener. That dingy
old house of mine is getting on my nerves.”

“Oh, bosh!” said the old man, “you and I don’t believe in nerves. We
leave that to the feeble folk.”

“Well, I haven’t got many, I must confess,” said Sylvester, drawing up
his well-knit figure. “And as a matter of fact, except your seediness, I
haven’t a care in the whole wide world.”

“Neither have I,” returned Matthew, briskly. “And as for my health, I’m
as fit as ever I was. Oh, I know I can’t live for ever, but I’m good for
another ten years at least.”

“You’ve got to be careful and do what you ‘re told,” said the physician.

“Let’s have another glass of port before we go up to Agatha,” said
Matthew, reaching out for the decanter.

Thus father and son tried to throw dust into each other’s eyes, so that
each should regard the other as the happiest of men.

The servant entered, bearing a tray with the letters that had arrived by
the evening post. Matthew glanced at the addresses.

“Will you excuse me?” he said courteously. And Sylvester, trained in
a brusquer school of manners, felt a great respect for his father’s
old-world politeness to a guest. Matthew opened two envelopes and
glanced cursorily at their contents. Over the third letter he paused,
and his lips twitched as he read. Then without comment he handed it to
Sylvester.

It was a long letter from Ella, written that morning. Amid many feminine
explanations and ambiguities she announced the fact of the downfall of
the Walden Art Colony and her marriage with Roderick in a fortnight’s
time.

“This upsets all my calculations,” said Sylvester, gravely. “I thought
the affair was as good as broken off.”

“It is only natural,” said Matthew.

“Natural! How?”

“The chivalry of woman, Syl.”

Respect kept Sylvester from contradiction, but his lips curled somewhat
ironically.

“If a woman won’t have a man when he is up, will she rush into his arms
when he is down?”

“It often happens, my boy,” replied the old man.

Sylvester took one or two turns about the room. Then he paused by the
table and lifted his wine-glass.

“Here’s to our friend Roderick’s confusion,” said he. “I’m afraid I have
been slack in carrying out your wishes, but now I’ll use every means in
my power to stop the marriage.” Matthew deliberately set down the glass
which he happened to be holding in his hand, and remained for a moment
in deep thought. Then he spoke.

“I can’t drink a toast like that, nor must you. I release you entirely
from your promise. I have reason to believe I may have misjudged
Roderick, and I have no right to interfere. It is my wish that the
marriage should take place.”

This was final. Sylvester made an Englishman’s awkward little bow of
acquiescence.

“I have no personal feelings in the matter, as you are aware,” said
he. “On the other hand, if Roderick should be proved to be--well,
as undesirable as you thought, it would be wise to let Ella know, I
suppose?”

“I would not have her marry a scamp,” replied Matthew, in a low voice.
“It would break my heart. But, O God! Syl, what is a scamp? Which of
us dare judge his fellow?” He was feeling utterly weary, and from his
prostration came the personal utterance which his ordinary strength
rigidly restrained.

Sylvester, unaware of the stirring of great depths, replied coldly, “A
man with a clean record behind him, like either of us, is certainly in a
position to judge.”

“And pity?”

“Pity generally seems to be an elegant method of condoning those
offences which one has in common with the person pitied,” replied
Sylvester.

“So that when you are stainless you are pitiless?”

“In the sense of sympathising with evil in any form--yes.”

“Well,” said the old man, throwing himself back in his chair and
covering his eyes with his hand, “thank God there’s still some sin left
in the world to keep it sweet!”



CHAPTER XV--A STRIP OF PINK PAPER

A few days afterwards Sylvester received an invitation to the wedding,
accompanied by a despairing note from Lady Milmo. Ella _would_ do
it, and who could prevent her? When a woman was _bent_ on a thing,
especially _matrimony_, no mule in the world was so _obstinate_. Lady
Milmo italicised freely, “obstinate” being doubly underlined. She hoped,
however, that the lovers would be happy, explained that the wedding
would be as quiet as her enormous circle of acquaintance would allow,
and besought Sylvester to come and support her as the only soul that
sympathised with her in this disastrous occurrence. Sylvester read the
letter through somewhat grimly. Then he glanced at the silver-printed
card. The conjuncture of the names caused him a sudden feeling of
repugnance, and with an impulse he did not seek to explain, he threw the
card into the fire. As for the invitation, he declined it on the score
of professional engagements; also because he disapproved of marriage
in the abstract. If all the race for one generation, he wrote, passed
a self-denying ordinance of celibacy, there would be an end of this
miserable thing that was called humanity.

On receipt of this letter, Lady Milmo smiled astutely and took advantage
of a confidential hour before bedtime to tread upon delicate ground.

“I shall always wonder why you refused Sylvester Lanyon, Ella,” she said
meditatively.

The blood flew angrily into Ella’s cheeks, and she turned away her head.

“I never refused him because he never did me the honour to ask me to
marry him.”

“Perhaps he needed a little encouragement, dear,” said Lady Milmo,
somewhat taken aback.

“He needs a lot to make a man of him that only his Maker could give
him,” replied Ella, turning round vindictively. “His blood is a kind
of Condy’s Fluid, and his heart is a glass retort. He’s just a piece of
sentient mechanism. How do you think a man like that could ask a girl to
marry him?”

“Well, he did once,” murmured Lady Milmo.

“He was different then,” said Ella, with a queer little shock of pain.
“I used to like him. But now--now there is no one in the whole wide
world I dislike so much. Sometimes when he comes here and talks to me
in that cold, emotionless voice of his, I absolutely hate him. And if it
wasn’t for my dear old Uncle Matthew--” she broke off and rang the bell
for her maid. “It’s about time to go to bed, auntie.”

Lady Milmo made no response. A flash of the truth occurred to her;
but the whole matter of Ella’s state of mind was very complicated. She
yawned behind gracefully lifted Angers.

“I think so too, my dear,” she said.

They bade each other good-night, and Ella fell asleep while cataloguing
the infirmities of the man whom she was not about to marry.

The man whom she was to marry in ten days’ time was meanwhile passing
through a period of sweet delight alternating with the most poignant
anxiety. Ready money for the ordinary expenses of the wedding he had in
plenty. Some overdue royalties on prints from a couple of pictures came
in most opportunely, and these, added to an advance made by a friendly
editor for whose weekly he wrote the art article, put him beyond the
fear of embarrassment. But the thought of the £3,000 which he could not
restore, haunted him night and day. Urquhart had twice asked casually
for a cheque for the amount of his deposit, and he had promised in his
off-hand way. A third demand had been made somewhat threateningly; he
had laughed airily, apologised for his forgetfulness, and undertaken
to send him a cheque for £2000 by return of post. After that Roderick
avoided his club and the haunts where he was likely to meet Urquhart.

That was three days ago. Roderick hoped that Urquhart would not renew
his request till after his marriage. Then he could obtain a large sum
from Ella, who would be no longer under Matthew Lanyon’s trusteeship,
but would be free to dispose of her money as she chose. Besides, no man
would pester another for money during his honeymoon. He would have ample
time to arrange things. He had been rather sore at Matthew’s absolute
refusal to allow Ella to make any marriage settlements. Not that he had
taken the initiative in the matter. Matthew himself had done so, in a
friendly letter in which he referred to the greater dignity and feeling
of independence of the man upon whom none of his wife’s fortune had
been settled. Roderick had acquiesced with good grace, and in his heart
wished that he really possessed the delicacy of sentiment that would
have made his deprecation of such things as marriage settlements
genuine. For he had grown to love Ella genuinely, and he hated himself
for counting on her money.

“Just one week more, dear, and then we shall begin our new life
together.” So ran a sentence of a letter from Ella, which Roderick was
reading at breakfast. He sighed, rested his elbows on the table and his
chin in his hands, his yellow beard protruding over his fingers, and
gazed sadly over the elegantly set meal. Their new life! He was
past forty, past the age of fresh ideals. Hitherto his had been the
gratification of the lust of the eyes and the lust of the flesh.
At times he deceived himself, an exuberant mood carrying its own
persuasiveness. But there were hours, and they had been very frequent of
late, when he saw himself as he was and hated the picture. A _poseur_,
a sham, a creature of imperfect moral sense; gifted, it is true, with
certain artistic faculties, wherewith he imposed upon a superficial
world and so made his living; but insincere, devoid of real enthusiasms,
cynically despising the gospel that he preached. For the first time
he had touched a fervent and earnest soul, and the sense of his
responsibility overwhelmed him. He rose and looked into the Empire
mirror over the fireplace. He was middle-aged, puffed, wrinkled, worn
out. There could be no new ideals,--only a reattiring of the old shams
that had peopled his life. He threw himself down in an armchair and read
Ella’s letter through again.

“My God,” said he, from his heart, as a million futile men have said,
“if only I had ordered my life differently!”

A trim maid-servant, one of the staff of the mansions in which his
chambers were situated, entered with the announcement of a visitor. A
moment afterwards Bevis Urquhart came in, languid, supercilious, with an
ugly expression on his flabby face. Roderick rose, assumed at once his
jaunty manner.

“Sit down, my dear friend. You come like a ray of morning sunshine
piercing through the fog.”

Urquhart put his hat on the table and unbuttoned his gloves. “No, I
won’t sit down, thank you,” he drawled. “My brougham is at the door, and
I’m in a hurry. I rather want that subscription back.”

“Why, my dear fellow, you ‘re worse than a bankrupt bootmaker,” cried
Roderick, pleasantly.

“Perhaps I am, but I want the money,” replied the young man.

“I’ll send you a cheque this afternoon, ’pon my soul,” said Roderick.

“You’ve told me that before, Usher. I want you to write the cheque now.”

Roderick looked him between the eyes, and threw off his mask of
cordiality.

“Suppose I say I don’t like your tone, and will see you damned before I
do otherwise than suit my own convenience?”

“Then I shall conclude you have bagged the money and can’t repay.”

“You are insulting,” said Roderick.

“I believe I am stating facts. It was rather odd your meeting those
bills that Willie Lathrop backed, just at that time, wasn’t it?”
 Roderick again cursed Willie Lathrop under his breath. He turned aside
and lit a cigarette, so as to gain time. Then he forced a laugh.

“Come, come, Urquhart. This is all nonsense. It was too large a sum to
leave idle at my bankers,--besides, there’s always a risk, you know,--so
I invested it,--in Trust Funds, of course. One can’t buy and sell stock
over a counter. There are delays of correspondence. And I’ve been
so devilish busy with wedding preparations, you know, that I haven’t
attended to it. I’ll write at once to my broker. There.”

Urquhart listened with an incredulous smile. He gathered up his hat and
gloves.

“Sometimes it pleases me to act the Godforsaken fool you did yourself
the pleasure to call me. Sometimes it doesn’t. I’ll give you till
to-morrow night to send me your cheque for £2,000 with the per cent
interest. If you don’t--”

“Well, my dear friend, what if I don’t?”

“I’ll publish it all over London that you have bagged the money--and
make sure that Miss Defries hears it.”

“And what if I kick you down the ten flights of stairs of these
mansions?” snarled Roderick, his hands clenched and the sweat standing
on his forehead through the effort to maintain self-control.

“I’ll publish it at once,” said the young man, languidly. “Good day,
Usher. Till tomorrow evening, then?” He nodded superciliously and
disappeared, leaving his enemy impotent with wrath and fear.

“Revengeful devil!” he exclaimed stupidly.

The servant came in to clear away the breakfast things. Roderick pushed
aside the _portiere_ and went into his studio. The great window was
open. He stood by it, heedless of the raw, damp air. From beneath the
veil of fog came the uncanny rumbling of the traffic in the street.
Everything was hidden. He seemed to be an immeasurable height from the
earth. All below was abysmal, inscrutable.

A thought shuddered through his being. One plunge into the unknown,
and the sordid fears of living would be at an end. But the fog made him
cough, and the tiny check threw him back again, like a wheel, into his
normal groove. He shut the window and walked moodily to the studio fire.

Two thousand pounds had to be obtained by to-morrow night. Otherwise,
social disaster and loss of Ella. He had not the faith to trust her with
his wretched story. “I promised to marry a gentleman, and not a thief,”
 he heard her saying. The tone of her voice stabbed him with a greater
pain than he had thought himself capable of feeling. There was only
one way out of it,--another appeal to his father. He would go down to
Ayresford at once. It was characteristic of him that he shivered at the
thought of the comfortless journey.

A few hours later he stood, white and haggard, in the porch of Mr.
Usher’s house, bidding his father good-bye. It was fresh and clear
at Ayresford, and the gathering twilight deepened the country hush of
things.

“I’ve always looked upon myself as a bad lot, but compared with you I’m
an innocent babe,” said Roderick, in a queer, low voice.

The old man put out a deprecatory hand and looked at his son out of
expressionless blue eyes.

“I only point the way, my son. These reverses on the Stock Exchange have
brought me near to penury. I look forward to your marriage, so that you
can provide for your poor old father.”

“You could easily have lent me the money,” muttered Roderick.

“I have shown you how to obtain it. Do not fear Matthew Lanyon, my son.
We are not friends, and I will meet him no longer. But he is a snake
with the fangs drawn; and I have drawn them. I have power over men. It
is my way.”

There was a touch of savage exultation in the old man’s tone which was
new to Roderick.

“You are quite sure about it?” he asked quickly.

“He would not dare to hurt a hair of my dear boy’s head.”

“What the devil is this hold you have got over him?”

“I’ll leave that to you as your inheritance, my son.”

Roderick watched the old, ignoble figure with a feeling of horrible
repulsion. He turned, bidding him an abrupt farewell, and walked fast
through the garden and out at the gate on to the road that led to the
station. At the refreshment bar he drank a shilling’s worth of brandy.

Late that night he went into his club,--not the desolate Hyde Park where
he had drunk tea with Ella,--but the little Belvidere in St. James’s
Street where they talk Art in Gothic capitals and play “bridge” for
high stakes. As he had hoped, he found Urquhart in the smoking-room
surrounded by half a dozen men who formed the esoteric ring of the club.
The young semi-millionaire was holding forth on his newly discovered
genius, Pradovitch.

“Thought rapt, deep, unexpressive,--that is the only medium for the
soul. The only ideal of life is to express all consciousness in terms of
abstract and absolute thought--I don’t know if I make myself clear. But
that in vulgar language is his doctrine. As for Art, what is it but the
scum that rises to the surface of the pure well of thought?”

“Oh, rot!” exclaimed young Willie Lathrop, rising with a yawn. “The
Venus of Milo and Beethoven are good enough for me. Let’s have a
flutter. Hallo, Usher--”

Roderick came forward, elegant in his evening dress and great white bow,
and suave in manner.

“Gentlemen,” he said formally, in a voice that commanded attention, “I
am glad to find you all here. Urquhart came to my rooms this morning
and expressed himself in a manner that I am sure he will see calls for a
public apology. I take you all to witness that I hand him my cheque for
£2,050, being the amount he deposited with me as his subscription to the
funds of the Walden Art Colony, together with the interest on the same.”

And with his grandest gesture he held out the cheque to Urquhart. There
was a great silence as every one looked at the young man to see what
he would do. He took the cheque, eyed it for a moment, and then met
Roderick’s mocking glance.

“It is quite correct?”

“Quite,” said Urquhart; and then somewhat desperately, “I have much
pleasure in withdrawing anything I said this morning that you may have
objected to.”

“Hooray!” cried Lathrop. “Now shake hands, you two, and be friends
again. And Urquhart shall stand the crowd supper on the interest.”

And so peace was concluded. But Roderick did not sleep that night, and
the next day it was torture to meet a girl’s honest eyes.

She noticed his preoccupation, was tenderly solicitous. What were his
anxieties?

“If I have any, they are lest any unforeseen disaster should occur
between now and Wednesday,” he replied.

“Why, what should come?” she asked.

“It is only a man’s inability to realise that such happiness can ever be
his.”

He burst into rapturous speech, carrying the girl with him on its flood.
For the moment she forgot his troubled look, and when he had gone her
attention was absorbed by practical details. In fact, during these days
of hurried preparation, the material affairs of life were sufficient for
her content. Countless letters had to be written, innumerable purchases
to be made, plans for future living to be discussed. At no time does
modern civilisation allow sentiment to come less within a woman’s
spiritual horizon than during the week before her marriage.

As usually happens, the wedding preparations extended far beyond the
original design. The guest list swelled day by day. Instead of a mere
vicar, Lady Milmo’s favourite colonial bishop was engaged for the
ceremony. The bridesmaids increased in number from two to six. The
meeting of a few intimates at Lady Milmo’s to drink the bride and
bridegroom’s health was gradually magnified into a vast reception for
which the house was being turned upside down. On one point Ella remained
firm. She would be married in a travelling dress. Then there were after
arrangements to be considered. Lady Milmo’s old friends, Lord and Lady
Greatorex, who were wintering in Cairo, had put their little place in
Shropshire at the disposal of the young couple for their honeymoon. When
they came back to London, they would take a furnished flat until a house
could be found to suit them; but the furnished flat had first to be
obtained. The days passed in a whirl of occupation, and when Ella laid
her head upon the pillow at night, sheer physical fatigue sent her
forthwith to sleep.

Once she was touched to tears. Matthew Lanyon had given her a
magnificent present which already stood on the special table in the
morning room. But he had also sent her an intimate gift, a little ruby
ring, with a letter of tender affection. “It belonged to my dear wife,”
 he wrote; “and I could give you nothing dearer to me,--perhaps it
symbolises a drop of my heart’s blood.... I would come to your wedding,
my dear, but this old machine is getting cracked and wheezy, and is at
present laid up for repairs. I must get Sylvester to come and mend me.
But all my love will be with you.” And that night she sat up late in her
room writing him a long, long letter, pouring out her heart to him, as
she had never done before.

*****

The letter reached him on Monday morning. He had been suffering
considerably, and Sylvester was there, having made hasty arrangements
for the care of his patients in town. Matthew submitted to confinement
to the house, but insisted on getting up for breakfast. Bed was not
the proper place for a man to eat in, he declared, and nothing but main
force would have kept him there. So he sat down to table and made a
valiant pretence at eating, while Miss Lanyon cast appealing glances at
Sylvester and suggested arrow-root, and beef-tea, and eggs, and brandy,
at intervals.

“If you hint at any more horrors, Agatha,” said the old man, looking up
from his letter, “I’ll go to the office.”

The white reflected glare from a slight fall of snow that covered the
lawn filled the comfortable dining-room. Miss Lanyon glanced through the
French window and shivered. Matthew was quite capable of carrying
out his threat. She refrained from further suggestions, and meanwhile
Matthew finished his letter in peace.

He folded it up when he had read it and put it in his pocket. He felt
happier. Ella had revealed to him a Roderick that he had never realised.
The girl’s early struggles showed that she had mistrusted him. Now
she had arrived at the man’s heart and found it loyal and worthy. A
fluttering at the glass caused him to rise and gather up a handful
of breadcrumbs for the birds. Having thrown it out on to the lawn, he
closed the window and stood watching the feast, Dorothy by his side. It
was a bright morning, the sun shining from a pale blue sky and glinting
on the myriad facets of the snow. The red clusters on a holly bush and
the breasts of a couple of robins among the fluttering birds made tiny
specks of colour against the white. The earth was sweet. Matthew felt a
sense of exhilaration. After all, perhaps this was the great reparation
that through his indirect agency had been accomplished. Materially,
Roderick was relieved for life from the sordid cares of poverty; and
spiritually, if ever woman could raise a man’s soul to gentler things,
that woman was Ella Defries. His life had not been wholly lived in vain.

Soon his managing clerk brought the office letters. They retired to the
library, and Matthew threw himself with more spirit into affairs than
he had been able to show for some time past. At twelve o’clock Sylvester
entered with some medicine. He found his father alone, writing hard amid
a sea of papers. A professional rebuke induced him to desist.

“If you write another line, I’ll go straight back to London,” said
Sylvester.

“You are much more needed there than you are here, I assure you,” said
the old man. “I’m as fit as ever I was.”

But he blotted his letter and put his papers by, and pushing his
writing-chair away from the table settled himself comfortably for a
chat. He was full of small interests this morning. There had been fine
doings, he had learned, the evening before, at the Town Council. The
idiots had actually voted against the Free Library that he had schemed
out in every particular. Hodgkins, the progressive butcher, whose face
was like a hollyhock, had said that he blushed to bear the name of
Englishman in common with them. Matthew wondered how he did it. All the
same, he must get about again and put some sense into the Council.

“I don’t quite know why they listen to me, but they do,” he said.

Then there were other matters. Jenkins’s wife was laid up. That made the
tenth child. Would Sylvester make arrangements for the three youngest
children to board with the Jellicoes as usual?

“Can Jenkins afford it?” asked Sylvester.

“Of course not. Otherwise what would be the sense of our arranging
things?”

Sylvester assented. The old man launched out into an invective against
all the ne’er-do-weels of Ayresford who procreated large families which
they could not support and spent their small earnings in drink. The
brutes! Boiling oil was too dreamy a death for them. As Sylvester knew
that any man of them would, if bidden, have licked his father’s boots,
he smoked his pipe imperturbably, unaffected by this outburst of
ferocity.

“I suppose all this is pretty parochial,” said Matthew, at length, “but
it’s a bit of the cosmos, anyhow.”

There was a knock at the door, and one of his clerks appeared with a
small leather-covered book. Matthew took it from him and laid it on the
table.

“Take all this stuff to Mr. Findlay,” he said, indicating a pile of
papers. The clerk gathered them up and withdrew.

Matthew continued his parable, but his fingers played with the banker’s
pass-book.

“Excuse me for a moment, while I see how the balance stands,” he said at
last.

Sylvester nodded and stretched himself comfortably behind the morning
paper. A few moments passed. Then suddenly he heard a choking sound
and the violent creak of a chair. He started to his feet. There was his
father fallen limp over the arm of the chair, while from his nerveless
fingers a strip of pink paper fluttered to the ground.



CHAPTER XVI--AT BAY

It was not until the evening that Sylvester entered the library again.
His father was still unconscious, likely to remain so for many hours.
Matthew’s ordinary medical adviser had consulted with Sylvester. A
trained nurse telegraphed for from London had just arrived. At present
nothing more could be done. Possibly the stricken man might recover. But
the case was grave.

Sylvester had been puzzled all day. What could have induced the stroke?
A moment or two before, his father had been in the best of spirits,
talking with an enjoyment that had been very rare of late. Generally,
when the heart is weak, it is some sudden shock that paralyses. But
here the theory of sudden shock was untenable. Perhaps it was simply the
reaction of the high spirits following depression.

Miss Lanyon and himself had dined together,--a cheerless meal. The
gentle lady wept and conjectured feebly as to causation, implored
Sylvester, as indeed she had done all day, to pronounce favourably on
the patient’s condition. They did not eat much. The cook had sent up
tearful apologies for the spoiling of a dish, on the ground that she was
too upset. But they would not have noticed. The parlour maid’s eyes were
red. She had been some years in the house, and the personal charm that
endeared Matthew to all who came in contact with him had gained the
girl’s affection. Miss Lanyon used to say that Matthew spoiled the
servants. Matthew replied that he hated perfection, and liked them
spoiled; they were more human. At any rate, his sudden illness spread
consternation and dismay through the household. The news had gone
abroad, and anxious inquiries had been made at the door by all kinds and
conditions of folk. Amongst them was Mr. Usher, who had shuffled up to
hear news of his dear friend in affliction. Sylvester had sent him a
curt reply by the servant. He disliked Mr. Usher cordially, and had
rejoiced over the strained relations that had kept him away from the
house. Dinner was over, and Sylvester went into the library to smoke.
The room was more or less as he had left it that morning. Matthew’s
pass-book lay on the table, and three or four passed cheques lay upon
the book. He filled and lit his pipe, and sat down in the writing-chair
to think over the case. Suddenly, the room recalling associations, he
remembered the cheque he had seen flutter from his father’s fingers.
Almost idly he looked down to see if it was still on the floor. His
eye fell upon it underneath the armchair, whither it had probably been
kicked during the bodily removal of his father from the room. He picked
it up. But a glance was enough to make him start back with an oath. It
was a passed cheque for £3,000 made payable to and indorsed by Roderick
Usher, and signed “Matthew Lanyon.” At first he could not comprehend it.
Why should his father have paid to Roderick so amazing a sum? And having
paid it, why should he have received such a shock on seeing the cheque?
He brought it nearer the lamp that stood on the table; and then,
suddenly, a suspicion smote him, like a great blow. There were
variations from his father’s writing. His signature, so simple as to
be roughly imitated with the greatest facility, had yet certain strong
characteristics which were missing here. Sylvester looked at the numbers
of the cheques on the table; they were consecutive. The three thousand
pound cheque bore a number from a totally different series. The pink
colour, too, was slightly faded. Where was the book from which the
cheque had been torn? His glance fell upon his father’s bunch of keys,
depending from one in the lock of the writing-table drawer. An idea
struck him. He remembered that his father, most methodical of men,
kept the stubs of his cheque-books ranged along a shelf of an old press
between the fireplace and the window. For a moment he hesitated. He had
never looked at one of his father’s papers in his life. His intention
seemed almost criminal.

“I beg your pardon, my dear, but I must,” he said, half aloud, and then
finding the key he opened the cupboard. A rapid examination showed him
the stub he wanted. The dates on the counterfoils were of three years
back. With trembling fingers he ran through the numbers. The counterfoil
of Roderick’s cheque was missing.

Mechanically he replaced the stub and locked the cupboard. And then he
stood for a while, fierce-eyed, shivering with a horrible certainty.
Roderick had forged the cheque, and the shock of discovery had nearly
killed his father.

The whole man was white-hot with fury. In such accesses of anger, stern,
reserved men have killed their enemies mercilessly. Instead of confusing
their judgment, their anger burns it to crystal clearness. Every action
is that of sublimated reason. Sylvester remained for a few moments
motionless; then he picked up a railway time-card from the table,
glanced at it, and consulted his watch. He turned down the lamp and left
the room. In the hall he was met by Simmons, the doctor. The latter was
by far the more outwardly perturbed of the two.

“Well, how are things?”

“As satisfactory as can be expected,” replied Sylvester. “Come and see.”
 They went together slowly up the stairs, discussing the symptoms, and
entered the sick chamber. There was very little change. Unconsciousness
would still last for many hours. That at least was certain. Meanwhile
they could do nothing but await events. Before leaving the room,
Sylvester bent down and kissed his father’s face, that looked shrunken
in the dim light, and never had he felt such yearning love for him.
Downstairs, he drew Simmons into the library.

“I am going to London to-night,” said he.

Simmons stared at him. “To London?” he queried.

“And leave my father in this condition? Yes, I am summoned on a matter
of life and death.”

The other was puzzled by the non-professional phrase. “An urgent case”
 would have been intelligible. But he made no comment. Neither of the
Lanyons was a man to discuss his private concerns with his acquaintance.
Sylvester continued,--

“I am more than satisfied to leave him in your hands, Simmons. You know
that. But you would be doing me a good turn if you sent me two or three
telegrams to-morrow. I hope to get back at night.”

“Willingly,” replied Simmons; and after a few more words, the two men
shook hands and parted. Miss Lanyon, whose simple gospel it was that
whatever Matthew or Sylvester did was right, demanded no explanations
when Sylvester announced his intention of going to London; but when he
was gone, she cried a bit to herself in a sympathetic feminine way.
Men were unaccountable beings in her eyes. They represented mysterious
forces which she had been brought up, in her young days, to regard with
respectful awe. There was a trace of orientalism in the attitude of our
grandmothers towards the male sex. It lingers still in old-fashioned,
sequestered places.

It was late when Sylvester’s cab stopped at his house in Weymouth
Street. He attempted to open the door with his latch-key, but the
chain was up, and he had to ring and wait in the drizzling rain until a
shivering and tousled servant came down. At another time he would have
felt a chill of desolation at entering the dark and fireless house, so
cold in its unwelcome. But to-night he was strung to a high pitch;
and the loneliness of his surroundings failed to touch the usually
responsive chord. He went upstairs to his room, dominated by a fixed
idea. He would stop the marriage, thus tardily doing his father’s
bidding, and have Roderick arrested on a charge of forgery. If his
father died, his murder would thus, at least, be avenged.

Early the next morning he went to Roderick’s chambers. The servant, who
was setting the breakfast table, informed him that Mr. Usher had not yet
been called.

“Wake him and say that Dr. Lanyon particularly wishes to see him,” said
Sylvester.

The servant retired and returned a few moments afterwards with a request
that he would wait for Mr. Usher in the studio. She conducted him
thither and having put a match to the fire, departed. The room was bare,
the hangings taken down, the knick-knacks packed in cases lying untidily
about the floor, the pictures stacked against the walls,--all in
preparation for the coming change in Roderick’s way of living.

Presently a door opened, and Roderick appeared in dressing-gown and
slippers. His cheeks were sunken, his eyes bloodshot. He looked like
a man hag-ridden. He drew a quick, short breath at the first sight of
Sylvester’s threatening face. All his jauntiness had gone. He went a
step or two towards his visitor and said curtly,--

“Well?”

“You have forged my father’s name to a cheque for £3,000,” said
Sylvester.

“Can I see it?”

Sylvester drew the cheque from his pocketbook and held it up for the
other’s inspection.

“I perceive the bankers have honoured it,” said Roderick. “Mr. Lanyon
will not repudiate it.”

“He will not have the chance. _I_ repudiate it. He is lying
unconscious,--perhaps at the point of death. By God! if he dies you will
have killed him.”

“You are talking rank folly,” said Roderick, leaning against the jamb
of the window, his hands in his dressing-gown pockets. “Mr. Lanyon as
my solicitor sold out certain of my investments and sent me a cheque for
the total amount.”

“A cheque to which there is no counterfoil, taken from a cheque-book in
use three years ago?”

Sylvester laughed harshly and buttoned his overcoat, which he had opened
so as to get at the cheque. Roderick grew white and passed his hand
across his forehead. There was a moment’s silence.

“As a matter of elementary justice,” said Sylvester, “I came here first
for your explanation. As you can give none, I will now put the matter in
the hands of the police, and in an hour or two there will be a warrant
out for your arrest.”

He moved towards the door. Roderick staggered away from the window and
drew his hand hard across his face in a gesture of utter weariness.
The strain of the past week had been too much. Always thriftless and
reckless in money matters, he had hitherto stopped short of unredeemed
rascality. The burden of a crime had crushed his self-assurance.

“Stop a moment,” he said hoarsely. “There are other considerations.”

“I have them in view,” replied Sylvester, icily. He turned again.
Roderick hurriedly interposed himself between him and the door.

“For God’s sake, man, think of what you are doing! I don’t deny it.
There! I can’t. It is more than I can bear. I have been in hell for the
past week, devoured alive, with the flames licking my soul. I was driven
to it, to save myself from disgrace. I was desperate. I would have
replaced the money. By Heaven! I would. It was my only chance to avert
sudden crash and to marry the woman I love.”

“You love!” sneered Sylvester.

“Yes, the woman I love and crave and worship, for whose sake I’d commit
a thousand crimes. I was pushed hard, I tell you, with my back against
the wall. I had to. Go back to Ayresford and tell your father I’ll repay
it,--every penny. I swear to God I will.”

“With Miss Defries’s money. Rob Peter to pay Paul. Let me pass.”

“You are going to have me arrested?”

“Certainly.”

“But--Sylvester--good God!” cried Rod’ erick, in incoherent agony.
“Think of what it means--our old friendship--we were young together--we
have grown old together--years ago, when you too were marrying a sweet
woman, I stood by your side--”

“Your damned hand has been in every tragedy of my life,” exclaimed
Sylvester, kindled into a sudden flame of anger. “And a damned woman’s!
If it had not been for a woman, you would not have killed my father.”

In the midst of his frantic anxiety, it was suddenly revealed to
Roderick that in alluding to Sylvester’s marriage he had touched the
man’s hidden wound. He hastened to repair his blunder.

“I am not pleading for myself alone,” he said, drawing himself up
and speaking in a more dignified voice. “You can disgrace me, but my
disgrace will fall on another--whom your father loves. If you arrest me,
the marriage will be broken off by a miserable, horrible scandal,--one
that will poison a woman’s whole existence. It would be more than pain
to your father if such hurt happened to Ella Defries.”

“You certainly don’t propose that I should let this marriage take place
to-morrow?” said Sylvester, recovering his cold scorn of manner. But he
was somewhat checked in his purpose by Roderick’s argument, and Roderick
saw that he had gained a point.

“I happen to know,” said he, “that you would be carrying out your
father’s wish in preventing my marriage. I undertake to break it off.
The day I marry her you can arrest me.”

Again Sylvester laughed harshly. “You know very well you would be safe
then, as Ella Defries’s husband.”

He turned and walked to the window and looked out in deep thought.
He hated the man, clung fiercely to the revengeful joy of seeing him
stamped out of decent existence. Compromise was wormwood, and yet
compromise there must be. Roderick remained by the door straining
haggard eyes at his judge, a strange figure, with his gorgeous
dressing-gown and dishevelled hair, in the midst of the dismantled and
rubbish-strewn room. Sylvester’s last words had sent the thrill of a
forlorn hope through his veins and he waited with throbbing heart for
the other to speak.

At last Sylvester faced him again.

“I will give you a day’s grace,” he said stonily. “You will leave
Liverpool Street tonight at 8.30 for the Hook of Holland; one way of
getting to the Continent is as good as another, and I happen to choose
this one. You can take what steps you like to inform Miss Defries that
you cannot marry her tomorrow or any other time. Those are my terms. I
shall have a warrant ready. If you shuffle out of them, I shall put it
in force and proceed against you without mercy.”

“Mercilessness is a dangerous game when a creature is driven to bay,”
 said Roderick.

“What could you do?” asked Sylvester, contemptuously.

Roderick drew his shoulders together and turned away. “Nothing,” he said
in a low voice. “No, damn it! nothing.”

Somehow he could not utter the threat that rose to his lips. His soul
revolted. It is one of the strangest facts in human psychology that
there is no man so vile but that there is one thing he cannot and
will not do: sometimes the thing is a hideous crime, sometimes only a
comparatively trivial act of dishonour; but whatever may be its relative
importance, there is always one virtuous principle to which the human
soul must cling. Roderick had blackmailed the father,--for that is what
his forgery came to,--but he could not blackmail the son. Nor could he
drag his own father, hoary scoundrel though he knew him to be, down with
him in his disgrace. So he kept silent as to the mysterious relations
between the two old men, and--unutterable pathos of poor humanity--his
silence was a salve to his conscience.

Sylvester turned the handle of the studio door.

“Do you accept my terms?”

“Yes,” said Roderick, suddenly.

“Good,” said Sylvester, and he closed the door behind him and went
downstairs into the street. There he took a cab and drove to Scotland
Yard.

He was not the man to utter idle threats. Before dictating conditions to
Roderick, he had coldly calculated upon the power that he could wield.
Like that of every London specialist, his practice was socially varied
to a curious extent. Among his patients was a high official at Scotland
Yard, who, he knew, without dereliction of duty, would courteously carry
out the arrangements he intended to suggest. The official received him
as he had anticipated. In order to avoid a painful scandal in society,
it would be better to let the culprit fly the country. Of course there
would be no talk of extradition. In the mean time, a warrant could be
issued and put in force whenever Dr. Lanyon gave the word. Sylvester
went home grimly satisfied with his morning’s work. He found awaiting
him a telegram from Simmons to the effect that his father’s condition
was unchanged.

Roderick went into his dining-room, as dismantled and cheerless as the
studio, and drank a cup of coffee. He tried to eat, but the food choked
him. He was crushed, beaten, ruined. Utter dejection was in his attitude
as he sat in the straight-backed chair, staring helplessly in front of
him. Even in his crimes he had failed. He had deferred paying in the
forged cheque to the very last moment possible for the cheque he had
written for Urquhart to be honoured by his own bankers. He had reckoned
on clearing-house delay, on the half-day of Saturday, on the intervening
_dies non_ of Sunday, in fact, on the cheque not coming under Matthew’s
notice until after the wedding. But the cheque had passed from bank to
bank with diabolical expedition, and, like the curses in the Spanish
proverb, it had come home to roost with a vengeance.

What was to become of him? He could scarcely realise his sentence. Exile
from England meant a bitter struggle with poverty; and yet exile was
his irremediable lot. In eight or nine hours he must start. There was no
escape. He knew Sylvester of old, as hard as iron and as cold as ice, a
man to carry out his purpose relentlessly. To-night--to leave this dear
world of London behind him; tomorrow--to be in the aimless solitude of
some foreign hotel, when, if fortune had been kind, he would have been
standing at the altar with the woman whom he desired above all women
that had ever entered his life. It was like the blank future of the man
condemned to death.

Thoughts of his own misdoing, of his banishment, faded into a vague
heaviness at the back of his brain, while the pang of a great hunger
gripped him. He flung his arms on the table and buried his head and
clutched his hair in both hands.

“My God, my God! I can’t give her up!” he cried. Now that she was torn
from him, he craved her with the awful passion of the man no longer
young. A picture of her ripe lips and her fresh, eager face, so quick to
flush, floated maddeningly before his closed eyes. Last night on parting
he had held her close and kissed her. He felt the yielding softness of
her bosom against his breast, could almost feel now the throb of her
heart. He bit through his sleeve into his arm.

The paroxysm passed. He must think. The wedding must be postponed.
Sylvester had intrusted him with that duty, out of regard for Ella. See
her he could not; his soul shrank from it. A cowardly letter to reach
her too late for questions to be asked, giving no reasons, simply
stating that he was summoned away that night for an indefinite period?
It must be written. He grovelled in his self-abasement.

Suddenly he raised his head and stared up, with panting breath and
trembling body. A wild, mad idea had sprung from a recrudescence of the
forlorn hope with which Sylvester’s words had inspired him. He sprang to
his feet with a quavering, hysterical laugh.

“By Christ! I’ll carry it through,” he cried, and he walked about the
room, swinging his arms in great gestures.



CHAPTER XVII--A WEDDING EVE

The room was in a state of bewitching confusion. Trunks, half filled,
yawned open on the floor. On the bed were piles of white garments in
the midst of which here and there a pink or blue ribbon peeped daintily.
Cardboard boxes and tissue paper pervaded space. Hats small and hats
immense lay about in unconsidered attitudes upon chintz-covered chairs
and other resting-places. A pearl-coloured ball-dress, all gauze and
chiffon and foamy nothingness, hung over the bed-rail. A thousand odds
and ends--veils, hatpins, mysterious smooth wooden boxes, and cut-glass
phials--were strewn on the tables. And the pale morning sunshine
streamed in a friendly way into the room.

Ella was superintending her packing. Her maid having gone out for a
moment, she sat on the edge of the bed (leaving, with feminine sureness
of pose, the dainty piles of garments aforesaid unscathed), and gazed
critically at a hat which she held on outstretched fingers thrust into
the crown. In a dark silk blouse and a plain skirt, and with her auburn
hair somewhat ruffled, she looked very simple and girlish. Lady Milmo,
occupying the only vacant chair opposite, also regarded the hat with
the eye of experience. The examination had, however, come to an end,
for Ella, after flicking the great bows with the finger-tips of her
disengaged hand, threw the confection lightly on the top of the pile,
and putting her hands in her lap resignedly, turned to her aunt.

“I am sure Josephine will disappoint me with the blue dress.”

“Oh, no, my dear,” said Lady Milmo, “kingdoms may fall and empires may
decay, but Josephine never fails. A woman of her word, my dear. Don’t
you know what she did for La Guira, the singer? La Guira ordered
four dresses to take away with her to Patagonia or somewhere. It was
impossible to finish them before the morning of departure. Josephine
herself raced with them to Waterloo in a hansom just in time to see the
train with La Guira in it steam out of the station; and that woman took
a special there and then, and chased the train and got the dresses on
board all right. Josephine is a marvellous woman.”

Ella laughed. She did not care very much. Her life at that moment was
too full.

“It’s quite sweet of the sun to come in and see me, isn’t it?” she said.

“Provided he keeps up his good behaviour to-morrow,” said Lady Milmo.

“Oh, I sha’n’t mind what he does tomorrow; I shall have too many things
to think of.”

“But what about us poor unfortunates who are not going to be married?”

“You could be married now, fifty times over, auntie, if you chose,” said
Ella, out of her lightness of heart.

“The Lord preserve me!” replied Lady Milmo, vivaciously. “When poor
Howgate died I vowed that when we met in heaven, if there is one, no
other man should stand between us.”

As the late Sir Howgate Milmo, Bart., had been a notoriously evil liver,
Ella did not think there was much chance of her aunt escaping forsworn,
even on her hypothesis.

“One can love heaps of times, you know,” she said, stretching out her
limbs girlishly and looking at the tips of her shoes.

“Love your husband once and for all, my dear,” said her aunt,
sententiously.

Ella rose to her feet and crossed over to her aunt’s chair and sat on
the arm, and kissed Lady Milmo. A spontaneous caress like that was rare
with her, and the recipient looked up in pleased surprise. But Ella had
grasped her fate in both hands and felt mistress thereof, and all seemed
right with the world. She had compelled herself into entire happiness.

“Of course I do--or I shall,” she replied. “Do you think I could marry a
man to whom I did not feel I could give all that is in me?”

“It is the fate of women to give,” said Lady Milmo, who was in a
moralising mood.

“We must do something to justify our existence,” laughed Ella. “Women
can’t do much. I used to think differently when I was young. Men do all
the real work in the world, but somehow they seem to want something from
women. And it’s a great thing to help on the big world by giving oneself
body and soul to a man.”

“Cook his food and wash his clothes and see that there is a proper
supply of Salutaris water when he comes home after a city dinner That
was the whole duty of woman in your grandmother’s time, child.”

“I think women are very much the same all through the ages,” said Ella.
“At least,” she added reflectively, “that’s the only way the
riddle seems to be solved. A man does, wants, compels. A woman
yields--otherwise--why, well--”

She rose, confused at’ her half-confession, and re-examined the hat.

“Otherwise why should I be wanting to meet poor dear Howgate in heaven,”
 finished Lady Milmo, coming to her assistance with a humorous curl of
the lip. “Anyhow,” she continued with some irrelevance, “I’m glad you’re
going to stay in a decent Christian country, where you can wear your
pretty frocks.”

“So am I, auntie--now,” replied Ella. “But I didn’t think I should be.”

Ella’s maid came in, and the work of packing was resumed. Her mistress
tried on the much-considered hat before the pier-glass, while Lady Milmo
arranged the rumpled hair beneath, so that the hat should produce its
due effect. Then one of the bridesmaids came, ostensibly to see if
she could help; really to feast her innocent eyes upon the articles of
attire everywhere displayed. The time slipped by pleasantly. At twelve
o’clock the parlour-maid tapped at the door and entered with the
announcement that Mr. Usher was downstairs and desired to see Miss Ella
on most urgent business.

Lady Milmo threw up her hands. What could he want? Men were a positive
nuisance at weddings! They ought to be chained up for days before and
only let loose at the church door.

“I’m in such a mess,” cried Ella. But she sent down a message to
Roderick that she would see him directly.

The servant smiled and departed. Ella gave herself those anxious
feminine tidying touches before her glass, whose effect the eternal
irony decrees shall never be noticed by man, and ran happily down the
stairs to meet her lover. She turned the handle of the morning-room door
and stood before him, in the heyday of her youth and her charm. All the
anxieties of the past year had fallen from her. Her cheeks flushed a shy
welcome. Her eyes, honest and clear, smiled upon him. She moved quickly
forward, her lips already parted in happy speech, when suddenly she felt
him come upon her and encircle her with strong, resistless arms and rain
passionate kisses upon her mouth and cheeks.

“Oh, my God, I love you, I love you!” he murmured hoarsely. “I can’t let
you go. You are soul of my soul and blood of my blood. No, Ella, no,” he
continued, as, confused and blushing, she strove to release herself; “I
must keep you here. Heaven knows when I may hold you in my arms again.
Listen, something terrible has happened,--a thing that may part our
lives. Are you strong enough to bear it? Brave and strong and heroic,
like the woman I think you?”

He relaxed his clasp and stood with hands on her shoulders, forcing
her to look at him. She met his passion-filled eyes fearlessly, but her
colour had gone.

“Part our lives! I don’t understand what you mean, Roderick.”

“Are you brave enough to face a terrible calamity?”

“I shall not faint, if you mean that,” she replied. “What is it?”

“I must leave England to-night,” he said in a quick voice. “How long
I shall have to stay away, I do not know. It may be weeks, it may be
months, it may be years.”

She looked at him with perplexed brows and a dawning fear in her eyes.

“But to-morrow--” she began.

“There will be no to-morrow--for me. Unless----”

“Unless what?”

He turned away and paced across the room and back again. He had
thrown off the gold pince-nez, and now they swung by the cord over his
waistcoat, and his small blue eyes, usually obscured by them, glowed
strangely and the pupils were dilated. Where the actor, the inveterate
_poseur_, ended and the man began, it were impossible to tell. He was
playing a part, but playing it in desperate earnestness. The words, the
gestures, were false; but the yearning folly of love that vibrated in
his voice was as real a thing as had ever entered into the man’s life.

“I must be plain with you, Ella. It’s as much as my life, my honour,
your fair happiness, is worth for me to stay in England over to-night.
There can be no wedding to-morrow. I have done all that a man could do
to avert things. The suspense has been a torturing agony above words.
But the inevitable, the inexorable, has come. Oh, God, Ella, if you knew
what living hell it is to me to tell you this!”

She put her hands before her face, feeling dazed and sick, and when
she drew them away, her face was very white. Like every pure woman, her
thoughts of late had been absorbed by the sweet vanities of the morrow’s
ceremony, with just a warm, tremulous sub-consciousness of the beyond.
The sudden fall about her ears of this structure of vanities bewildered
her. Her brain seemed to be an avalanche of telegrams and letters. Faces
of bidden guests swam lurid before her. Roderick, a long way off, faded
into infinite mist. A pang of disappointment, humiliation, she knew not
what, ached in her breast. She scarcely heard or heeded what the man was
saying. He stopped, seeing her so white, and looked at her, breathless.
Then suddenly a cloud seemed to roll away before her, and she was
conscious of him standing there with haggard eyes and features drawn
in pain. Scorn of her first imaginings drove them into the limbo of all
vain things; the thrill of a proud courage nerved her; she drew herself
up and faced realities. And the first reality was a rush through her
being of yearning pity for the man so stricken. With an impulse of
consolation she went up to him, and again his arms closed swiftly round
her. He murmured burning incoherences. He could not live without her
love, the crown and joy of earthly things. Life would be a purgatorial
flame. He loved her. He worshipped her, so brave, so loyal, so adorable.
His voice was vibrant with elemental passion.

A woman, young and ardent, with rich blood running through her veins,
is, above all things, a primitive human being. It were an ill day for
the pride and vigour of the race if she were not. There are moments when
the world’s music surges like the roar of the sea in her ears, and the
heart within her is lifted to her lips; when her limbs are as water, and
her body is carried in the unfaltering arms of a god through illimitable
space. She has yielded, is swept away by the man’s passion, deliriously
lost.

As in a dream, standing there in his embrace, she heard him whisper:--

“There is one way--to scoff at destiny--to rise triumphant above it--to
be married tomorrow in spite of all things. Not here. In Holland where
I am summoned--I have the license--we can explain the urgency of our
flight--the English Consul or Chaplain at Amsterdam will marry us. Come
with me tonight--Ella--for God’s sake, Ella, say that you will.”

She smiled up at him without replying. The mad proposal seemed at
the dreamy moment the sweetest of sanities. He continued in hurried
intensity,--

“All will be so easy. You can say you are going to Ayresford--what more
natural?--to stay here would be pain--there is a train for Ayresford
about the time--half-past eight at Liverpool Street. I will meet you
there with a ticket,--and then we shall be carried off to happiness--you
and I--alone together--to conquer the world.... There--it must be.”

He took her hands, kissed them both, and released her. She stood for
a while with downcast eyes and heaving bosom, recovering her mental
balance.

“You have not yet told me,” she said presently, in a calmer voice, “why
there should be this upheaval. I have said perhaps I might help you.
Why do your life and honour and my happiness depend upon your leaving
England to-night, Roderick?”

The supreme moment had come. He braced every nerve to meet the
inevitable question. Summoning up an extraordinary dignity subtly tinged
with sadness, he said with grave deliberation,--

“I cannot tell you.”

Ella recoiled involuntarily, staggered by the unexpectedness of the
reply. She could only regard him in mute but anxious questioning.

“You must trust me, child,” he said. “It is another’s secret.”

“So grave as to be withheld even from me?”

“Even so,” he replied. “I know,” he continued gravely, “I am asking you
the ultimate thing a man can ask a woman,--blind trust. It is a thing
that only the great soul, like you, can give. Put your hand in mine and
trust in me!”

“Let me think,” she said in a low voice.

She sat down on a couch, baffled. If she looked up, she met the man’s
burning eyes fixed upon her, and the depths of her being were stirred.
If she looked away, her life seemed fragmentary chaos, unrealisable,
incomprehensible. She breathed fast from a heaving bosom. Roderick’s
mystery hovered between the grotesque and the tragic. To run away
clandestinely with the man to whom she was to have been married with all
the pomp of publicity on the morrow was an idea of comic opera. On the
other hand, the blind trust required raised the proceeding to the heroic
plane. Again, Nature within her shrank from mystery; she was a
child appalled by the dark, and fear was upon her. But the sensitive
gentlewoman felt the appeal to honour in every fibre of her pride.
Generosity swelled against doubt. A strange physical coldness enwrapped
her. To start to-night, with Roderick, surrendering herself utterly;
the maiden in her piteously sought refuge from the thought. She glanced
tremulously up at him, and her face flamed pink, and warmth entered her
heart. She covered her cheeks with her hands and shrank into the corner
of the couch.

“Oh, could I not join you afterwards?” she moaned. He fell at her feet
and clasped her knees, broke into impassioned pleading. It was a
matter of life or death. His unbalanced artistic temperament burst all
restraints of conventional forms of speech. He raved of his consuming
need. He was less a man than a shaking passion.

The eternal mystery to woman is man’s desire of her. It transcends her
thought, it looms immense, inscrutable, and irresistible before her. She
is the everlasting Semele beneath the fiery glory of Zeus. It is
decreed that when brought face to face with it (a chord within her
being responsive, be it understood), she shall lose all sense of the
proportion between it and the infinite passions of the universe. Life
resolves itself into an amazement that she, with a whisper, a touch of
her hand, can raise a man from hell to heaven. In the piteous, glorious,
tragi-comedy of life, which has been played on millions of stages for
millions of years, this elemental fact is so commonplace that it escapes
our notice. We are apt to judge from externals, from the results of
adherence to ethical systems, from social conventions; and when the
actions of men and women are not provided for in artificial canons, we
are baffled or are shocked by a sense of the immoral, the abnormal, or
the preposterous. But men will desire and women will yield till the end
of the human race.

And Ella yielded. She bound herself to meet him that evening and go with
him into the darkness, whithersoever he should lead; and Roderick
left the house, holding his head high, exultant in the sense of having
conquered destiny.

But when he had gone, Ella threw herself face downwards on the couch in
all the abandonment of exhaustion. For a while she could not think; she
could only be conscious of the flow and ebb, and again the flow and ebb,
and once more the flow of emotion, during the past hour. She had entered
the room in light-hearted happiness; there had come the shock of an
awful dismay. Then she had been lifted in the tide of the man’s passion;
there had followed the cold numbness of doubt; again passion had swept
away reason. Now was reaction. She felt physically prostrated, and her
body ached as if it had been beaten. Her eyelids burned. She would have
liked to cry miserably, but she could not. She suffered the woman’s
torment of unshed tears. Suddenly she rose and drew herself together,
despising her weakness. She had pledged herself to do a certain thing.
It was to be done, and practical commonplaces had to be faced. First
was the breaking of the news to Lady Milmo. The girl’s heart was smitten
with pity for the kindly lady who had entered so wholeheartedly into
these wedding preparations. It would be a keen disappointment to
countermand the feast, put off the guests, make lame excuses. And that
would not be the end. There would be the scandal of her flight, of which
Lady Milmo would have to bear the brunt. It was cruel to treat her so.
She went to the window and looked out at the sunny houses on the other
side of Pont Street; wondered whether they all were cages for women
bound as she was in invisible chains. Her course had been marked out
with scrupulous exactness; to deviate from it a hair’s breadth would be
not only breaking a solemn pledge, but perhaps endangering the life or
honour, she knew not how, of the man she was to marry. Yet her frank
soul rebelled against the deception. The hour of Roderick’s departure
was to be kept secret; her elopement with him not to be whispered of.
She was to give out a journey to Ayresford, to escape from the painful
associations of the house in Pont Street, filled with all the vain
preparations for the morrow. She had never lied barefacedly in her life,
and for a moment she hated Roderick for compelling her to falseness. But
then the lingering echoes of his voice hummed in her ears, and the blood
rushed back into her cheeks, and she felt strong for the sacrifice of
her honour.

Did she love him? She answered the self-put question with a passionate
affirmative. Else why was she doing this preposterous thing? Was not
the blindness of her trust the very banner of her love? A phrase of
Roderick’s crossed her mind. “Life is merely the summation of moments
of keen living.” She caught at it as a plank with the drowning man’s
thrill. She was living keenly; that alone was sufficient to justify
everything. She was defying the set uses of the tame world. “Each man
must batter down for himself the doors that hide life’s inner glory” was
another of his sayings. Was she not even now battering at the door?
Her soul clutched at every supporting straw. Yet, in spite of these
aphoristic comforts, it was with a strange, dull sense of fatality that
she saw herself sitting by Roderick’s side in the train that night,
being carried away further and further into the inscrutable darkness.

*****

The first part of her task was over. She had told Lady Milmo. It had
been an interview of pain and self-reproach. Lady Milmo had gasped,
wept, waxed indignant. All her kindly woman’s motherliness had poured
itself out upon the girl, whom she considered infamously treated. It
was in vain for Ella to plead the matter of life and death that called
Roderick away. Lady Milmo had her prejudices. She had cordially approved
of Ella’s immediate retirement to Ayresford. How could the poor child
stay in the house where every surrounding would be a pain to her? She
had sent Ella off to lie down in peace upon her own bed, away from the
half-packed litter of finery in the girl’s room; and while Ella lay
there with a splitting headache, helplessly counting the slow hours,
Lady Milmo sat heroically before her writing-table immersed in lists and
telegraph forms.

The slow hours passed. A little difficulty arose. Lady Milmo had taken
it for granted that Ella’s maid would accompany her to Ayresford. Ella,
alarmed, announced her intention of leaving her behind. She did not even
wish her to come to the station to see after the luggage. She had
to insist that solitude was essential. Lady Milmo yielded the point
reluctantly. At last the time came. Ella’s luggage had been placed on
the fourwheeled cab. The door was open; the white-capped maid stood on
the pavement. Ella turned with a sudden rush of emotion and kissed Lady
Milmo, who had come with her to the hall.

“If I ever hurt you, dear, God knows it’s because I cannot help it,” she
said. But before the other could reply, a telegraph boy entered with
a telegram. Name of Defries. Ella tore it open, with a spasm of
anticipation, half fear, half hope, that it came from Roderick. But it
ran:--

     “_Your coming a joy. Your uncle dangerously ill. Is crying
     for you. Agatha._”

Speechless she handed the paper to her aunt. Lady Milmo glanced at it.

“Doesn’t it all work out for the best, dear?” she said gently. “Agatha
Lanyon would not have wired if to-morrow’s affair had not been broken
off.”

“How did she know?” asked Ella, with white lips.

“Why, I sent them a message,” said Lady Milmo.

Ella bade her good-bye again. The parlour maid shut the cab-door and
gave the word “Waterloo” to the driver. The cab drove off, and then
Ella, spreading out the crumpled telegram, broke for the first time into
a flood of passionate tears.

But some moments later she called to the driver,--

“I fancy the servant made a mistake. It is Liverpool Street I want to go
to.”

And to Liverpool Street was she driven.



CHAPTER XVIII--FELLOW-TRAVELLERS

A misty evening had followed the sunshine of the day. The lights in
Liverpool Street, in shop-windows, street-lamps, and the lamps of a
thousand crossing and recrossing vehicles, flared red and large through
the slight fog. Luggage-laden cabs clattered down the flagged incline of
the station, sounding a hard treble to the thundering bass of the street
and city above. Down the sides of the incline streamed the throng of
work people and belated clerks hurrying to their trains. The station
portico beyond seemed a dark vortex into which this seething life was
sucked with irresistible swiftness. There, in the uncertain light, was
the bustle of porters unloading cabs, the quick rattle of trucks and
barrows, the ceaseless patter of feet, the din of voices. It was an
eddying whirl of vague shapes appearing for a moment from the fog and
vanishing after a flash of passage.

Roderick stood by the wall, gazing anxiously at each cab as it stopped
and deposited its fare. He had taken the two tickets, registered his
luggage through to Amsterdam, and now was waiting in feverish suspense
for Ella. Would she come? He looked at his watch. It was only five
minutes past eight, and he had been watching for her since the quarter
to the hour. He threw away a cigarette barely commenced, and a moment
afterwards lit another. By the light of the match his fingers could have
been seen to shake nervously. At last a cab stopped, a porter opened the
door, and Roderick’s heart gave a leap of relief and joy as he saw the
familiar girlish figure emerge. He sprang to her side.

“Oh, thank God you have come, dear, thank God!” he whispered.

“I keep my word,” said Ella, remotely. Roderick gave some directions to
the porters, and turned to her.

“I will show you straight into our carriage. I have reserved one for
ourselves.”

He led the way through the booking offices to the great glass-covered
station, with its blue glare of electric light and babel of sounds.

“My heroic Ella,” he murmured. She raised her eyes somewhat appealingly.
Then he saw she had been crying; her lashes were still wet.

“Those tears are the last you shall ever shed,” he whispered, bending
down to her ear. In reply she held out the crumpled ball of paper which
she had kept in her hand. He stood by the platform gate and read, and
looking at the telegram, reflected. The instinct of the self-indulgent
man prompted a reply. A dry-eyed woman, be she never so beloved, was a
pleasanter travelling companion than a tearful one. He handed her back
the telegram with a smile.

“It’s the dear elderly lady’s exaggeration. Mr. Lanyon is kept to his
room by a slight cold. That is all. I saw Sylvester this afternoon,
and he had only left Ayresford this morning. Make yourself quite easy,
dearest.”

She followed him through the gate, along the platform where the Harwich
train stood waiting.

“You take a great weight off my mind,” she said earnestly. “I have felt
it was wicked and selfish of me to leave him.”

“My poor child,” said Roderick, tenderly.

The guard hurried up and unlocked the door of the reserved carriage. The
porter, who had followed them, stowed Ella’s hand-baggage and wraps in
the rack. Ella entered and took her seat, while Roderick hastened away
to see to the registration of her heavy luggage. Tears of a great relief
filled her eyes. However much she hated Sylvester, she knew that he
would not have spoken lightly to any one of his father’s illness; nor
would he have left his father’s bedside if anything serious were the
matter with the old man. Roderick’s confident report reassured her.
She felt almost happy. If only her, head were not aching, and a strange
heaviness were lifted off her heart!

Presently Roderick returned, took the seat opposite, and closed the
door. His face had lost the haggardness that had troubled her during the
past week and wore an aspect of conquering pride. He had looked thus in
the few golden moments when she had cared for him most. His bright air
of confidence gave her strength. Her pulses quickened a little. He was
worthy of her blind trust. The instinct of the woman to satisfy herself
that the plank on which she walks is the solid earth brought swift
apotheosis of the man. She was humble, little, of no account; he was
strong and great, with the artist’s noble grip upon life. And he loved
her passionately. She leaned forward, touched his arm, and with the
first smile for many hours she asked him whether he was content. He
vowed his utter happiness.

“You will never have cause to regret this step to the day of your
death,” he said fervently.

At that moment the face of a man appeared at the window, and Roderick
threw himself back with a stifled exclamation.

“Sylvester!” cried Ella, involuntarily.

Sylvester looked from one to the other in silence.

“I did not expect to see you here, Miss Defries,” he said at last.

Ella drew herself up haughtily. “I am the sole mistress of my actions,”
 she said. “What I choose to do is not your concern, Dr. Lanyon.” For
the moment indignation checked natural wonder at his presence. Sylvester
regarded her sternly. His dark face seemed chiselled out of wood.

“Unfortunately, it is of vital concern to me,” he replied. “But I
apologise a thousand times for interrupting you.” He turned to Roderick,
over whose face a pallor was spreading. “A friend of mine would like to
speak to you for a few moments.”

“I am sorry I am not at his disposal,” returned Roderick, with a forced
laugh.

“You would hardly care to discuss the matter with him here,” said
Sylvester.

Roderick consulted his watch. The spark of hope died out. There were
still ten minutes before the train would start.

“Remember our compact,” said he. “You guaranteed I should be annoyed no
further. This is a breach of faith.”

Ella leaned before the window, obscuring Roderick from the other’s view.

“How dare you intrude in this unwarrantable manner?”

“Miss Defries,” said Sylvester, coldly, “please do not interfere in the
very grave affairs of men.”

She sank back in her corner, cut to the quick by the rebuke, and
quivering with baffled indignation. Sylvester again addressed Roderick.

“Your presence here with Miss Defries is a breach of faith, and renders
our compact void. Once more, for Miss Defries’s sake, I beg that you
will come on to the platform and discuss the matter with my friend.”

He opened the door. Roderick got out of the carriage and went a few
paces along the platform with Sylvester. A decently dressed man took off
his hat as they approached him.

“This is a police officer,” said Sylvester, quietly. “He has a warrant
for your arrest. You were wrong in thinking me such a fool as to trust
you. My object in coming here was to make certain that you had left by
this train. If you had not, the police would have been on your track
immediately. If you had been leaving alone, I should have told the
officer you were not here, and you would have gone scot free, and the
matter would have been hushed up. As it is, you have played me false,
prevailed by some devilish lie upon Miss Defries to elope with you; and,
by God! I’ll have no pity on you. Mr. Wigram, this is the gentleman I
was speaking of.”

The police officer, on being summoned, drew near, and again touching his
hat stated his errand with due formality and explained that he had no
wish to create any unpleasantness in a public place, and that if Mr.
Usher would walk quietly by his side to the cab rank, they could drive
away unnoticed. A little knot of people saying farewell to friends by an
open carriage door, and one or two hurrying passengers, eyed Roderick’s
ghastly face with some curiosity. The guard of the train bustled up.

“Now, sir, perhaps you had better take your seat.”

“I am prevented, at the last moment, from travelling with you,” said
Roderick, with bitter cynicism.

The guard saluted and passed on. Roderick’s eyes followed him and rested
on Ella looking anxiously from the carriage window. He turned away with
a sob. 4

“Come on, if I must go,” he said hoarsely; “you will pay for this
outrageous blunder, Dr. Lanyon.”

He walked away defiantly with the police officer, and Sylvester went
up to Ella. The guard was just fitting the key in the door to lock it.
Sylvester laid a detaining touch upon his arm.

“The lady is getting out.”

The door was thrown open. Sylvester took Ella’s travelling-bag from the
rack.

“Your companion is not going abroad this evening,” said he, pausing
with the bag on the seat. “And it will be scarcely worth your while
to go to Amsterdam alone.”

The girl’s white, questioning face made him relent for a moment.

“Forgive me,” he said more kindly. “But what has happened was
inevitable. I have only saved you from the hands of a scoundrel.”

“How dare you call him that?” she whispered with trembling lips.

He did not reply, but handed the bag and wraps to a porter whom he
summoned, and descending from the carriage stood in readiness to assist
Ella to the platform. She obeyed his sign involuntarily, but as soon as
she stood opposite him, she turned upon him with flashing anger.

“Now tell me at once what all this means,” she said in a low,
concentrated tone. “I am not a child to have things hidden from me. I
have lived too many hours to-day in darkness. What does it mean? Why
are you here, coming between me and the man I am to’ marry? Where has
Roderick gone? Tell me. I must know.”

“I should like to spare you the knowledge,--at all events, for the
present.”

He made a motion of his hand to indicate the public place. His glance
fell upon the porter standing expectant with the bag. Giving the man a
shilling, he bade him take the things to a cab and await him there. Then
he turned to Ella.

“Perhaps we might find a more suitable place.” he added. But Ella
stamped her foot impatiently.

“No. Here, at once! What is this mystery? Where has Roderick gone?”

The guard’s whistle blew, the engine shrieked, there was a flutter back
of loungers from the carriage doors, and the train steamed out of the
station, carrying neither Roderick nor his fortunes, carrying only, with
the grotesque irony that accompanies most of the tragic issues of life,
the registered luggage of Ella and himself.

Sylvester waited until the commotion had subsided. Then he spoke in his
cold, unemotional way,--

“He has been arrested by the police for forgery, at my instance.”

The girl’s eye closed for a few tremulous seconds, and reeling she put
her hand to her heart; but she waved Sylvester away when he came forward
to prevent her from falling.

“I am not going to faint--I said so before today--it is a hideous
lie--he is shielding some one else--he told me it was another’s secret.
It is some horrible revenge of yours--you always hated him. An honorable
gentleman to do such a thing--it is ridiculous, inconceivable! It is
you that have trapped him.”

The lowered tones in which the girl spoke contrasted strangely with the
shrieking hubbub of the glaring station. Through her veil he could see
her features distorted with anger. He waited until she had ended her
invective.

“He forged my father’s name to a cheque for three thousand pounds,” he
said with cutting distinctness. “The shock of discovery yesterday has
brought my father to the point of death.”

Ella swung her head contemptuously.

“You told Roderick yourself to-day that Uncle Matthew had only a slight
cold.”

“The lying devil!” cried Sylvester, with one of his rare blazes of
anger. “Read that.”

He drew a telegram from his pocket, and handed it to her.

     “_Mr. Lanyons condition critical. May not live through
     night. For God’s sake come back at once and bring Miss
     Defries with you. Simmons_

She returned it without a word, and stood with both hands pressed
closely to her temples, in an awful convulsion of soul. Roderick’s lie
blazed before her eyes in letters of fire. It was blazoned upon the
walls of the station. It reddened the pale glare of the electric light.
It was a magnesium flame illuminating the innermost darkness of the
man’s heart. Roderick’s mystery was a mystery no longer.

“Let us go,” she said at last faintly.

They walked silently, side by side, to the end of the platform. There
was the same eternal scurrying of eager feet. A train had just arrived
at another platform, and the crowd of passengers were streaming through
the gate on to the open space. Nothing in the outer world had changed
during the past hour. But Ella was filled with a vague wonder that
universal chaos did not prevail around her. She followed Sylvester in a
state of dream, to be aroused to practical effort by his voice.

“This is your cab. Where would you care to be driven to?”

She collected her faculties. Pride rose in arms against betrayal of
weakness.

“I suppose there is no train to Ayresford to-night?” she asked steadily.

“Yes. The ten o’clock. A fast train. I am going down by it.”

“You would have no objection to my accompanying you?”

“That my father needs you is enough for me to entreat you to come.”

“Very well. I shall drive to Waterloo and wait there until the train
starts.”

“And I in the mean time must do some necessary business.”

He gave the direction to the driver and the cab drove off. He hailed
another and was carried rapidly westward.

When the time came for taking her seat at Waterloo in the Ayresford
train, she mechanically followed a porter to an empty first-class
carriage and sat down in a further corner, broken with trouble. She
was only awakened to a sense of surroundings by the door being thrown
violently open as soon as the train began to move, and a man whom she
recognised as Sylvester leaping into the compartment. He sat for a
moment breathless, then moved up the seat.

“I did not mean to intrude on you,” he said, when he had recovered; “but
I nearly missed the train, and this was the first carriage to hand.”

She looked out of the window into the whirling darkness.

“It does not matter,” she murmured.

“Nothing much matters now.”

Sylvester lay back in his corner with an air of utter fatigue, and
closed his eyes. They travelled thus in silence for a long time. To Ella
the world seemed to have come to a disgraceful end. The dying state of
the old man to whom she was hurrying was in keeping with the general
finality of things. She suffered a horrible humiliation too deep for
coherent thought. Gradually, however, the sight of Sylvester opposite,
cold and stern, acted upon her like an irritant. At one moment she was
seized with an hysterical impulse to scream. She mastered it, fighting
with scornful violence. Resentment began to burn within her, first dull,
then increasing in intensity to fierceness. The flame fed a smouldering
horror scarcely as yet realised. Roderick was in a police cell that
night. He would be tried on a disgraceful charge. The result would be
imprisonment.. Clearer and clearer grew the significance of the term. As
a woman in touch with the thinking world, she had interested herself in
contemporary social problems. Our prison system had been among those
in which she had played the pretty part of amateur reformer. As the
Honorary Secretary of a society which had rapidly burned itself out
with excessive zeal, she had learned many of the hateful facts. For a
fortnight the fate of the tenderly nurtured gentleman condemned to the
unutterable torture of imprisonment had been a nightmare. Her aunt had
rediscovered a teacher of music, once a well-known singer, now voiceless
through illness, Yvonne Latour, who had married a man called Joyce,
a cultivated gentleman who deservedly had passed through the wintry
sorrows of the gaol, and Yvonne had told her what they meant. Her own
troubles, the Walden Art Colony, her relations with Roderick, had put
the subject out of her mind; but now the recollection of these things
grew more vivid every moment. Her own benumbing sense of humiliation
was lost in the new shudder. Liar she knew Roderick to be; that he was
a forger, reason forbade her to doubt. Yet by her yielding to his kisses
that day, she had given him, as it were, some share of her flesh, and
her own flesh quivered at the contaminating touch of the gaol.

The train thundered on. The windows of the carriage were opaque with
steam. Opposite sat Sylvester like a sphinx, his cap drawn over his
eyes, so that she could not see whether they were open or shut. Suddenly
the brake grated and the wheels dragged beneath the carriage, and
the train stopped with a jerk at a little, vaguely lighted station.
Sylvester looked up mechanically and found the girl’s eyes, deep and
dark behind her veil, fixed upon him. She felt impelled to speak, yet
altered her appeal at the instant the prearranged words were about to
leave her lips. Instinctively she sought to wound him.

“If Uncle Matthew is dying, how could you leave his side? I thought you
at least loved him.”

He stared at her for a moment without replying. It seemed incredible
that any one should not perceive his torture of anxiety. He forgot the
iron will whereby he had kept it hidden. To sit idly hour after hour,
as he had done that day, poignantly conscious of every train that might
have taken him to that one spot on the earth whither every fibre of his
being was drawn, to disregard the piteous appeals made to him from
time to time, to come and comfort the dying man whom he loved so
passionately, had been an effort of almost superhuman strength. The
inability of his questioner to realise his suffering bewildered him. At
that instant of time it was his whole existence.

“A man’s duty is above love or death,” he said coldly, after a pause.
“I can’t discuss it with you, for you would not understand. At least, I
have served him in delivering you.”

She gripped the arms of the seat and for a while said nothing. Then as
the train moved on, she spoke somewhat huskily, forcing herself to her
point.

“Are you going to carry out your intentions--as regards--_him?_”

“Certainly.”

“Has he not been punished enough already?”

“I don’t understand you,” said Sylvester. “He has broken the law. He has
murdered my father. What punishment has he had yet? He shall have his
deserts,--whatever term of penal servitude the judge thinks fit to give
him.”

“For God’s sake have mercy, Sylvester!” cried the girl, leaning forward
in her seat, so that her voice should reach him above the rhythmic
clatter and the creaking of the train. “If that happened to him, it
would kill me. The awful horror of it,--have you thought?”

“I have been trained for years to think deeply before acting, even in
trivial matters,” he replied.

“Heaven knows what awful temptation he may have had,” said Ella.

“A man who cannot resist temptation is better out of the world.”

Ella’s eyes flashed. The encounter braced her nerves. “Have you always
resisted temptation?” she cried in sharp scorn.

“I have lived my life a stainless and an upright man,” he replied
sternly.

“So did Christ; but he had pity.”

“I am not Christ. I am mortal, and have my limitations. Listen. This man
admitted his forgery. Out of regard for you, I was weak enough to
allow him a chance of escape, on certain definite conditions. These
he violated, like the scoundrel he is. To let him loose now on society
would be a crime on my part.”

“To pardon the man who has wronged you would be the higher action,” said
Ella.

“It would be mere weakness,” replied Sylvester.

Ella threw out her hands in a gesture of despair, and flung herself back
against the cushions. Then suddenly she bent forward again, and laid a
hand upon his knee.

“For my sake, Sylvester! To save me from the shame and disgrace of it.
To save me from the endless horror of what he will be suffering. My God!
Do you think that he was nothing to me? That a man can be snatched from
a woman’s life to degradation without her feeling it? Do you think I
am bloodless marble like you? Oh, I could not live with the thought of
it.... It is not that I love him still. I hope never to see his face
again. God knows whether I ever really loved him. But if this happens
I could not live. I could not live, I tell you! You cannot do it. You
shall not do it. You owe me a reparation--yes, you,” she continued
passionately. “You said just now you had lived a stainless and upright
life. It is a lie. It is not an upright thing to win a girl’s love and
then cast it aside.”

“Stop, Ella,” interrupted Sylvester; “you are talking of things you do
not understand.”

“I not understand? Does the man who is lashed not understand the pain?
You made me love you two years ago. I gave you my heart, a young girl’s
heart, fresh and whole. You kissed me. You said in looks and all but
spoken words that you were going to ask me to be your wife. For a whole
day I lived like a tremulous fool waiting for you. You never came. You
never spoke again. I put away my woman’s pride and offered myself--that
evening. You rejected me with cold cynicism. You wronged me cruelly. You
owe me reparation. Give it to me now,--this man’s freedom. I claim it as
a right from you.”

She was reckless in her self-revelation. Words came now too readily. She
continued. What she said, she did not remember afterwards. Only that she
had sunk on her knees before him, pleading passionately for Roderick,
and that he had remained unmoved.

But as she knelt there, clutching his clothes, she looked exceedingly
beautiful. With an impatient gesture she had thrust up her veil, and the
sight of her young, noble face lit with terrible earnestness was a shock
of strange temptation to the man. She pleaded for Roderick. A spasm of
disgust, similar to that which had shaken him a month or two back when
he had seen her yield to Roderick’s caress, passed through him and held
him speechless.

Another stoppage of the train broke the situation. Ella shrank back
into the corner of her seat. Sylvester rose and crossing to the further
window opened it, and looked out upon the platform. As soon as they
moved on, he drew up the glass again and turned to her, his heart
hardened tenfold.

“I did all that was possible,” he said. “I thought I cared for you. I
found to my regret you were utterly indifferent to me. To have asked you
to marry me would have been impossible.”

“Oh, for Heaven’s sake say no more!” cried the girl, shrinking.

“Perhaps it is best,” replied Sylvester. “My determination is absolute.”

And so they sat silent, facing each other, as the train carried them
onwards through the darkness.



CHAPTER XIX--THE SWORD FALLS

“Oh, Syl, I can’t tell you how glad I am that you are back. And Ella
too--with that hateful marriage broken off. I don’t quite understand how
it is. He backed out at the last moment, didn’t he? But my poor head has
been in such a whirl all day that I don’t seem to understand anything.
Dr. Simmons is very kind and clever, but he’s not like you, Syl. Your
coming gives me hope. Oh, you mustn’t let him die, Syl, dear.”

Miss Lanyon put her hands on Sylvester’s shoulders and began to cry
softly. He put his arm kindly round her, and tried to comfort her.

“I’ve been crying all day, I think,” she continued. The poor lady’s eyes
were red; her grizzling hair, usually so neat, was disarranged; she
wore an old red dressing-gown with great white buttons, within which her
fragile figure seemed to be lost. The dining-room fire was nearly out,
and only one gas-jet was alight. The two were sitting up, neither able
to go to bed and sleep. Ella had retired to her room almost immediately
after her arrival, having learned that the old man was unconscious.

“He rallied so to-day,” said Miss Lanyon, drying her tears, “I thought
the poor dear had suddenly recovered. He spoke quite sensibly, though he
was so weak, and, oh, he wanted you so badly, Syl. And then Lady Milmo’s
telegram came about the wedding, and I gave it him to read. No, you
mustn’t scold me any more about it. I thought he would be so pleased.
Then he asked where you had gone, and when you were coming back, quite
in his old quiet way, and called for writing materials, and he wrote
something with great, great difficulty, and made nurse and me witness
his signature. It must have been to do with his will, I think. He had
just time to put it in an envelope when he fainted away. He revived
afterwards, and then he began to moan for you and Ella to come to him.
He didn’t like the nurse; the strange face troubled him, poor darling.
He only wanted Ella and you. And now you have come and seen him, what do
you really think, Syl, dear? If it is the worst, tell me, for I am not
afraid to hear it.”

She drew herself up with a flash of family resemblance to her brother,
which the physician’s quick eye noticed. He replied frankly. The old
man was in a natural sleep,--a hopeful sign. His recovery would probably
depend upon his power of resistance. Lytton, the great specialist, was
coming down to-morrow, and they might expect his verdict to be final.

They talked long together in the cold, dimly lit room. Miss Lanyon
repeated her story, with fresh details added here and there, told of
the kindness of Simmons, the numberless inquiries from the townspeople,
broke off to recall little instances of her brother’s goodness. Only
to-day, during his short spell of consciousness, he had asked whether
Sylvester had made the arrangement for the Jenkins’ three children to
board with the Jellicoes. At this announcement Sylvester brought his
hand down hard upon the table. \

“What a brute I am!” he exclaimed! “I forgot all about it! And he
remembered! What did you tell him?”

“I said that you no doubt were seeing to the matter,” replied Miss
Lanyon.

Sylvester sat on the corner of the table and stared in front of him,
his mind full of the father the latchet of whose shoes he felt himself
unworthy to loosen, and tears came into his eyes. The incident touched
him deeply. This tender thoughtfulness for little things in the midst
of events great enough to absorb the attention of a strong man seemed a
keynote of his father’s nature.

“He is the one perfect man of his generation,” said Sylvester.

A while later he induced Miss Lanyon to go to bed, and went upstairs to
relieve the nurse by his father’s side. And for some hours he watched
the beloved face, placid and wan in the dim light. Skilled physician
though he was, he alternated between hope and fear. A world without his
father was unimaginable. His life was barren enough already. His father
was the only being left that could satisfy the dumb craving for human
sympathy that gnawed continually at his vitals. The prospect of his
grim loneliness appalled him. Again he looked intently into the sleeping
face. The muscles all relaxed, it appeared unutterably careworn,--the
face of a man many years older. To the son seemed as if the last two
days had brought the havoc; he cursed Roderick in his heart.

Only once before had he felt the same murderous hatred of a man. Then he
was watching, even as he was doing now, by a man’s bedside. The memory
recurred, intensely vivid. He set his teeth as he lived over again those
hours of agony and strife. Unconsciously he drew up his indictment of
humanity for the wrongs it had inflicted on him. Friendship was naught.
Had not his dearest friend stabbed him in the dark? Woman was inherently
false and corrupt. His own wife, who had lain in his arms, had betrayed
him, and she had smiled, smiled to the hour of her death. To have
children was a curse. How did he know that alien blood did not run in
Dorothy’s veins? Woman’s love, what was it? To-night Ella had confessed
her love for him. It had not stopped her from throwing herself into the
embraces of a satyr. The brute nature of humanity! He himself had not
been safeguarded from spasms of jealousy. Fiercely he attributed them to
the lower instincts. He forgot how at times in his sombre house he
had let his pen slip from his fingers and had ached for the touch of
a woman’s hand and the sound of a child’s laughter; how a girl’s fresh
face, perilously like Ella’s, had quivered before his vision, and how
the grip of cold iron had suddenly fastened round his heart, and he had
resumed his work, hard and scornful. These things that had come to him
were remote from the flesh; but he forgot them. In his hour of dark
misanthropy he ranked her sex and his own temptation at their lowest.
For her humiliation he had no pity. Like other women, she had rolled
in the mire; smirching was the natural consequence. For Roderick he had
hatred, unmitigated by any pleasant memory of old acquaintance. But he
remembered his father’s many kindnesses to Roderick, and the man’s crime
was further blackened by ingratitude.

Nor did he pity the father of the son thus disgraced. The ignoble, mean
old man who had always been the object of his scorn had brought his
punishment upon himself; for had he not neglected the elementary
responsibilities of parentage? There could be no pity for a father of
whom the son spoke openly with cynical contempt. Sylvester’s eyes fell
upon his own father’s face, and the contrast brought a tumultuous rush
of feeling. And from the wall opposite, his mother smiled down upon him
through the gloom. She was gone,--the one pure, divine woman the earth
had held. The one perfect man lay there, still living. He must not die.
Sylvester shook with a great terror. His father was as needful as the
sun in a foul and dismal world. These two were remote as stars from the
rest of humanity. Through them passed his faith in God.

But his faith in man was gone. On this night of vigil, after his day of
self-repression and stern meting out of justice, was the culmination of
all the disillusion and the bitterness of his life. Towards the three
human beings upon whom he was bringing crushing disgrace his heart was
cold granite. And the old man with the kindly, careworn face slept on
and on by his side.

At the first streaks of the winter dawn the door opened, and Ella,
simply dressed for the day, entered the room. Sylvester rose with a
frown and advanced to meet her.

“I must take my turn,” she whispered.

“There is no necessity,” he returned.

“I have passed through great trouble,” she said, looking at him with
eyes pathetically bright through want of sleep, “and it would be mere
human kindness to let me sit here for a little alone. And you must take
some rest.”

“I thank you for your consideration,” he replied ironically, ignoring
her appeal, “but I am not in need of rest.” He held the door open for
her to pass out, but she stood her ground.

“You are hard, but you claim to be just. Uncle Matthew sent for me. Aunt
Agatha has told you. I have some right to be here. Besides, it would
hurt him to know that you refused to let me be with him.”

“If you put it that way, I must admit your claim,” he said coldly. “If
you will come into the passage, I will give you some directions in view
of contingencies.”

She assented, and they went out together. At the end of the passage a
housemaid passed wraithlike on her way to the kitchen. The crack of the
stairs beneath her tread sounded sharp in the unbroken silence of the
house.

“Thank you, I will not forget,” said Ella, when he had ended his
instructions. She disappeared into the sick chamber; and Sylvester,
going to his own room, threw himself in his clothes upon the bed, and
wrapped in a rug fell, through force of habit and through fatigue, into
a heavy sleep.

A couple of hours afterwards he was awakened. Mr. Usher urgently
requested to speak with him. Sylvester rose, shook the sleep from his
eyes, and faced the grim contingencies of another day. He was prepared
for this interview with the father, had steeled himself against whining
entreaties and appeals to old comradeship. But to see him was an act of
common decency, however unpleasant and however fruitless. He sponged
his face with ice-cold water and went downstairs to the dining-room. Mr.
Usher was sitting on the edge of an armchair, warming his plump hands
before the fire. He rose as Sylvester entered, and, putting his hands
behind his back, regarded him with eyes more than ever expressionless
and red-rimmed.

“I had a telegram from my poor boy last night,” he announced in his
slow, pedantic way. “I could not come round last night. I have been
suffering again lately from my bronchial tubes. My doctor tells me the
night air in winter is dangerous for me. I was a prisoner.”

“Your health is valuable to you, no doubt,” said Sylvester,
sarcastically.

“I live for my son,” replied Usher, sitting down again in the armchair.
“If I ran risks now and contracted illness, who would stand by my son in
his hour of need? Prudence has been the guiding principle of my life. I
have profited by it.”

He wagged his head and looked into the fire. Sylvester turned one of the
straight-backed chairs and sat down, his elbow on the table.

“Perhaps you will state your business, Mr. Usher,” he said. “My time,
like your health, is valuable.”

“All in good time,” replied Usher; “nothing good comes of hurrying.
I never hurry.” He rubbed his palms together meditatively, like some
colossal and flabby fly. Then he continued deliberately: “I learn from
Roderick that he has been arrested for forging your father’s name to a
cheque.”

“For £3,000,” said Sylvester.

“Yes. It is a great sum of money. But your father gave it to him as a
wedding present. Your father is a generous man.”

“Your son confessed to me that he forged it.”

“Well, perhaps he did,” assented Usher. “Perhaps he did.”

In spite of his contempt for the old man and his pitilessness towards
Roderick, he gazed upon his interlocutor with some wonder. Not a shaft
of dismay at the disgrace hanging over his son’s head seemed to have
penetrated the brass-armoured egotism of this placid, unvenerable man.
Sylvester waited contemptuously for him to speak.

“You are preferring the charge against him this morning?” asked Usher.

“I have instructed my solicitor to do so.”

“There is still time to telegraph to your solicitor to withdraw it.”

“I have no such intentions.”

“I cannot let you proceed. I have the feelings of a father.”

Sylvester rose, and thrusting his hands in his pockets, stood on the
hearth-rug facing Mr. Usher.

“It is no doubt a painful matter to you,” said he, with cold politeness,
“but my intentions are unalterable. I will prosecute him right through.
Nothing you can possibly say will have the slightest effect on my
determination.”

Then the old man seemed to hug his stout body with his arms, and for
the first time a gleam came into his pale eyes and he chuckled softly
to himself. At the unexpected sound Sylvester started. Such symptoms
pointed to senility. But suddenly the old man turned to him with a quick
snarl, in startling contrast with his deliberate manner,--

“I suppose you are not aware, you young fool, that you will be sending
your own brother to gaol.”

He bent forward, gripping the arms of the chair, fixing Sylvester with
an inscrutable gaze, his lips beneath the scrubby white moustache parted
and showing his yellow stumps of teeth.

“Your brother. Don’t you understand?”

“What idiocy are you talking?” exclaimed Sylvester, in angry impatience.

“I am talking the truth, my young friend. I am a truthful man,” replied
Usher, with mocking resumption of his usual habit of speech. “Roderick
is your own dear brother.”

“You accuse my father of having an illegitimate son?”

“Oh, no. Roderick is quite legitimate. He is my son. At least, I quite
believed your poor mother.”

“My mother--what the devil are you talking about?” cried Sylvester,
fiercely. “What has my mother got to do with it?”

“Roderick is her son, my dear Sylvester. Hers and mine. She was my
wife.”

Sylvester glared at him for a moment, and then, the preposterous
absurdity of the story dawning upon him, he broke into a contemptuous
laugh and turned away. The man was mad.

“I think it time we parted,” said Sylvester. Ushers face expressed
pained surprise.

“You do not believe me?”

Then as Sylvester did not reply otherwise than by a shrug, he drew
a mass of papers from his breast-pocket and selected therefrom a
photograph, old and discoloured, of a man and woman posed in the angular
attitudes of the photographer’s art in the late fifties, and clad in the
uncouth attire of those days. The woman had a baby upon her lap.

“Your mother and brother and I,” said Mr. Usher. “I was a handsome young
man. I had fine black whiskers.”

Sylvester received the picture, looked at it, and a spasm of horrible
disgust shook his frame. The young woman was his mother--unmistakably.

“She was my dear wife,” said Usher.

“And you played the brute beast, I suppose, until she divorced you. And
then she married my father. I see,” said Sylvester, grimly.

But Usher raised his hand in deprecation. “On the contrary,” said he,
“we were never divorced. When I said your father had no illegitimate
children, I was wrong. You are an illegitimate child.”

Sylvester flung the photograph with a furious gesture into the fire. The
old man darted forward to rescue it, but Sylvester roughly pushed him
back into his chair, and stood over him trembling with anger. Behind him
the photograph curled and flamed.

“What devilish story are you telling me? Let me have it at once, all of
it,” cried Sylvester.

There was a slight pause. Usher passed the tip of his tongue over his
lips, and again he hugged himself in his armchair.

“I have been waiting to tell you this for thirty years. For your dear
father’s sake I have held my peace. I am a peaceful man. But I could
not let you send your own brother to prison, your dear mother’s son.
Fraternal love is a wondrous thing.”

“Come to the point and tell me, or I may not be responsible for what I
do,” said Sylvester, in husky menace.

The swelling triumph of his long-deferred vengeance had not quite
overmastered a craven spirit. A glance out of the corner of his eye
assured Usher of Sylvester’s desperation. The sight was an unholy
mingling of delight and fear. He rubbed his soft palms together and
wagged his head.

“It is a sad story. I blame my wife. She acted wrongly. We lived in
Australia on a little farm. I am fond of rural pursuits. Ayresford
is rural. That is why I came here. We were married and happy with our
little child. We called him Roderick. It is a family name, but perhaps
that would not interest you. He was three years old when your father
came to these parts. Ah! he was a dashing young fellow then. He is not
dashing now. Poor Matthew!”

“Damn you!” said Sylvester.

“Ah! that is what your father has often said. You are like your father.
Well, to shorten a long story, he fell in love with my wife, and she
with him, and she ran away with him to England, leaving me alone with
our poor little boy Roderick. Here are proofs.” He patted the sheaf of
papers on his lap and signed to Sylvester to read them; but Sylvester
motioned a negative. He was convinced. His anger had subsided into he
knew not what state of reeling horror. Yet through it all Usher himself
was revealed to him, and he regarded him as something obscene.

“And you have received money from my father all this time as the price
of silence.”

“I was poor, and I forgave mine enemy. I am a forgiving man. It is my
way. When your dear mother died I came here and lived near him, to show
that I forgave him.”

“Like father, like son,” said Sylvester,--“a blackmailer and a forger.
Oh, my God!” He turned away and stood with bowed head, staring at the
carpet, his hands clenched. Without moving he said hoarsely,--

“Go. We have nothing more to say to each other.”

“You see you can’t let your dear brother go to a felon’s doom--and your
legitimate brother, too, my dear Sylvester,” said Usher, smacking his
lips at each word. Then he rose and buttoned his frock-coat and went out
of the room, chuckling quietly.

Presently Sylvester roused himself with a great shuddering sigh.

“Oh, God!” he said, and moved a step or two towards the fire.

There was a knock at the door and a servant entered, bearing a letter on
a tray.

“Miss Lanyon said I was to give you this at once, sir.”

He took it, found the envelope was addressed to himself in his father’s
handwriting. He did not notice that the ink on the envelope was wet, nor
that the enclosure had been written some time previously.

“I, Matthew Lanyon,” it ran, “of Woodlands, Ayresford, hereby declare
that I drew a cheque for £3,000, dated the 10th December, 189-, in
favour of Roderick Charles Usher, Esq., of 13 Queen’s Park Mansions,
London, S. W.” The document was signed by him, and the signature was
witnessed by Agatha Lanyon and Mary Evans, the nurse.

Like a man in a dream, Sylvester crossed to a little desk by the window,
that once had been his mother’s, and wrote out a telegram; then a letter
with which he enclosed his father’s statement. Both he addressed to his
solicitor. The gardener was summoned and despatched to the post-office.
When he had gone, Sylvester was scarcely conscious of his action.
Roderick’s fate was of small account compared with the doom that had
fallen upon himself.

But an hour afterwards Roderick was driving through the London streets,
a free man.



CHAPTER XX--“OH, WHITE DOVE OF THE PITY DIVINE”

But a few minutes had passed since Usher’s departure; yet to Sylvester
they represented a great chasm of time,--a living self on the one
side, a dead self on the other. He walked aimlessly about the room in a
curious apathy. That which had been vital to him, his love and reverence
for those two,--father and mother,--had been plucked away from him, and
it seemed merely some reflex action that maintained organic existence.

On the wall facing the fireplace were two companion water-colour
portraits in old-fashioned oval frames. He paused before them and looked
dully from one to the other. These had been his sacred images in the
house, the ikons of his gods. His mother smiled down upon him. Her
hair, banded obliquely on either side over her forehead, gave an idea
of Madonna-like purity to the delicate contours of her face. That of
Botticelli’s fair girl-mother betrayed less a soul at war with itself.
And it was not the artist’s contemporaneous delight in investing
feminine portraiture with angelic sentimentality that was at fault. The
son remembered her thus in the flesh, though older,--a rare, flower-like
woman, with hands that, when they touched him as a boy, seemed holy.
She was dead. That other, the young man bright and strong, looking
unflinchingly at the world over his absurd black neckcloth, was now an
old man, dying. And all that they left was a heritage of shame.

Their lives had been a hollow, hideous lie,--the lives of his gods. _A
fortiori_, the lives of common mortality were false. He seemed to stand
apart from the world, dispassionately regarding a race corrupt to its
core, and shrinking from the step that would bring him again into its
midst. Without Phariseeism he appeared to be the one clean man in a miry
universe; the sense whereof brought with it something of the appalling.
Whither should he turn without rubbing against contamination?

He moved away from the pictures and looked about the room. The familiar,
old-fashioned furniture, which the old man loved to keep in memory of
her who was once queen of the little space, seemed tainted with the
unutterable. He became aware of a physical feeling of nausea. The room
reeked. He flung open one of the French windows with an instinctive
craving for a breath of the cold December air that was blown across the
dripping lawn.

He brushed aside his hair, and tried to think. He stood as a judge; that
he realised. Those two were brought before the bar, accused of the
sin that his organic temperament pronounced unforgivable. The pleas
in extenuation would be weakness and folly; and weakness and folly he
despised. He was called upon to pass sentence for the shame of which
he himself was the child; and in passing it on the sinful pair he was
condemning himself to a living death. The man did not see that he had
been working all his life towards this doom.

The slamming of the door behind him caused him to turn round with
a start. His Aunt Agatha came towards him, wrapping a woollen shawl
tightly around her lean shoulders.

“Oh, how can you have the windows open on a day like this?” she asked
shivering.

He closed the window in silence and looked at her inquiringly.

“Your father has been awake along time, dear, and is asking so for you.”

“A long time?” he echoed.

“Yes; before Mr. Usher came. Didn’t you know? He addressed the envelope
of the letter he sent down to you. Didn’t you get it?”

“Yes. I got it,” said Sylvester.

“What’s the matter with you, Syl? Aren’t you going to him?”

“Oh, of course,” he replied. “Of course--yes.”

He went out slowly and mounted the stairs with limbs as heavy as lead.
He turned the handle of his father’s door and entered. The kind grey
eyes of the old man, propped on his pillows, met him as he crossed the
threshold, and a smile flickered over the wan lips.

“I was afraid you had forgotten me,” whispered the old man, feebly
holding out his hand, which his son pressed in silence.

Ella was standing in the light of the window, medicine bottle and glass
in hand. Until the liquid was poured out, she paid no attention to
Sylvester. Then she came to the bedside and looked across at him
somewhat defiantly before handing the glass to his father.

“What is the use of this solemn little comedy?” said the latter,
whimsically, his voice, a whispered echo of the cheeriness of days past.
“It won’t make me any better. Simmons knows it and you know it and I
know it. All the king’s horses and all the king’s men! And Humpty Dumpty
doesn’t want to be set up again. He’s been on his wall long enough.”

He drank the draught, however, making a wry face. Ella bent over to wipe
his lips, but he motioned her away with characteristic independence.

“I can do that for myself. I can’t do much, but I can do that. You don’t
know how she bullies me, Syl.”

“Uncle Matthew wouldn’t have the nurse when she came to relieve me,”
 explained Ella.

“I want those I love best by me, as now, eh, Syl?” said the old man.

Sylvester did not answer, but stood by the bedside dumb, vainly seeking
some formula of speech whereby to simulate emotion. Ella set the
wine-glass on the table and smoothed the pillows and counterpane, then
lingered by the sick man, looking down upon him with a puckering of the
brow, as a woman will, counting over the little tale of duties specified
by the forth-driven nurse, so as to make certain of no omission. But her
presence there filled Sylvester with dull resentment.

“My father has something particular to say to me,” he said stiffly. “Do
you mind?”

“I was on the point of going,” she replied, somewhat surprised at
feeling hurt by his tone, for she had thought that the successive
emotional shocks of the past four and twenty hours had killed all
feeling within her for ever. Recovering herself, she bent over the old
man, kissed him, and crossed to the door. Sylvester met her there and
accompanied her into the passage and closed the door behind him.

“How much does my father know of Roderick Usher’s affairs?”

She looked at him bravely enough.

“Nothing. I believe he guesses. I have told him he was summoned abroad
suddenly.” She moved away.

“Stop,” said he. “There is something else.” She drew a step nearer. “I
can’t bear much more,” she said quietly.

“It may relieve your mind to know that I have withdrawn the charge
entirely. He is perfectly free.”

She stared at him for a moment, then grew deadly white and fainted. The
girl’s overtaxed strength had given way at last. Sylvester caught her
in his arms and prepared to carry her to her room not far off along the
passage; but at that moment Miss Agatha Lanyon with Simmons turned the
corner, and he gave Ella into their charge.

“I’m staying with my father,” he said to Simmons. “Come in later.”

On the other side of his father’s door he forgot the recent scene. Of
what importance was a girl’s fainting compared with the death hovering
in this chamber and the death enthroned in his heart? He approached the
bed. Matthew looked up at him wistfully.

“You can’t expect me to live for ever, you know. I really have had
enough of it, so don’t fret.”

A thrush fluttered against the window for a moment. Matthew started.

“What was that?”

“Only a bird beating against the pane, attracted by the fire, perhaps.”

“We do that all our lives long. The invisible barrier. Oh, it’s time to
go, Syl, when a man begins to moralise. The moral always comes at the
end of the story. Sit down on the bed, my son. I want to talk to you.”
 Sylvester obeyed. An expression of pain crossed his face. The old man’s
undismayed serenity moved his admiration. He would have given worlds to
have uttered the cry of grief and love that would have been possible an
hour ago.

“You are a brave man, father,” he forced himself to say.

“No; a coward. A pitiable old coward. You received my letter this
morning?”

“Yes. It is all right.”

“You found a cheque yesterday--thought it forged--stopped Ella’s
marriage?”

“Yes, and brought her back with me.”

“But you will believe that I wrote the cheque?”

“If you wish me to,” said Sylvester.

There was a silence broken only by the crackling of the fire and the
sobbing of the wind outside among the bare trees. Matthew gazed at the
patch of sky framed by the window--it was one of his little obstinacies
to have the fullest daylight in his room--and watched the scudding
clouds. Presently, without turning,--

“Syl,” he said.

“Yes, father.”

“Something is breaking my heart. It has been the dream of my life to
leave you a little fortune to make you independent, but I have lost it
all, nearly all.”

“You must not be distressed at that,” replied Sylvester. “I am earning
a good income and am putting by money. In twenty years I shall be a
wealthy man.”

Matthew turned a face of intense anxiety, and it was some seconds before
he could speak in his feeble voice.

“But Woodlands will have to go. It is heavily mortgaged,--a debt I owe
to Usher. Forgive me, Syl; I tried so hard to keep it. You’ll find Usher
and Roderick in my will, you the residuary legatee; but there will be
nothing. I will explain a little.”

He paused, thinking of some explanation, a debt incurred to Usher long
ago. But Sylvester, imagining the story to be the one of sickening shame
he had just heard, sought to save the old man unnecessary pain.

“Don’t say anything. Usher has told me.”

Matthew looked at him wide-eyed.

“Usher told you?”

“Yes.”

“Everything?”

“Yes.”

“From the beginning?”

“Yes. This morning.”

“You were threatening Roderick with a prosecution?”

“Yes. When I learned that he was--my brother, I instructed my solicitor
to withdraw the charge.”

“Merciful God, have pity on me!” murmured the old man, with closed eyes.

The tremendous irony of existence crushed him. To save his son this
knowledge, he had endured over thirty years of abject humiliation. The
son by his own act had brought the knowledge upon himself. It is an
awful thing when a strong man comes face to face with the futile result
of all his strength.

Presently he opened his eyes and looked wearily at Sylvester.

“Forgive me, Syl. Don’t judge after the penalty has been paid. Even
common law cannot sentence a man twice for the same offence. And I ‘ve
served my time, and so did she. My God! we served it twice over. And no
one knew or pitied us. I would have killed myself cheerfully to spare
you the knowledge.”

His voice weakened, and he murmured an inaudible sentence, then lay back
exhausted on his pillows. Sylvester looked at the kind, strong face,
now so ashen and aged, and a gleam was revealed to him of the spirit’s
tragedy beneath; confused and blurred, it is true, but still a gleam
that filled him with vague disquietude. It dimly suggested possibilities
of life beyond the jealously guarded gates of his soul.

“You must have pity, my son,” whispered Matthew.

The tone wrung the young man’s heart like a material grip. It was the
first sign of returning power of sensation. He cleared his throat and
said constrainedly,--

“Don’t talk like that, father. I am your son and must always honour
you.”

Matthew again turned his head and watched the grey sky. He knew his son
to be a stern man, and the austere sound of his words chilled him more
than the death he felt approaching.

“What can I do?” he murmured, dispirited. “It was a long, long penance.
Don’t turn from me, my son.”

“But--father,” said Sylvester, brokenly, “everything seems to have left
me.”

The numbness had gone, and the whole sensitive man writhed in sudden
pain, with loss of faith. His mother, whom he had deemed holy as a
saint, his wife whom he had worshipped as a star,--both to have been
false wives, women of shame! The old torture revived, intensified
tenfold. The sight of the once revered being who lay dying in utter
sadness before his eyes, and for whom the old love was now fighting
within him for mastery, raised the torture’s poignancy to such a pitch
that at last it broke through the reserve of a lifetime and found vent
in a great cry,--

“My own wife was unfaithful to me. How, can I judge my mother?”

A flush of life entered the dying man’s cheeks. He turned quickly; his
eyes were luminous.

“Constance? I did not think you knew--till the other night. And then I
hoped against hope.”

“Did you know? How long? I only learned it after her death--Leroux’s
last illness. My God! does all the country-side know?”

“No, Syl. I alone.”

He sought his son’s hand on the coverlet, and then continued in the
calm, assured tone that Sylvester knew had given strength and comfort to
so many. The voice had grown suddenly strong.

“She came to me herself, and told me, a soul-stricken woman,--just
after. She loved the man, Syl, and had always loved him. Circumstances
estranged them, they thought for ever. And then--she was a brave woman,
Syl--she fancied she could make a good man’s life happy,--yours. But
the mistake was cleared up, and he returned. She loved him,--my boy, we
can’t kill love,--but she was proud of her honour and scorned running
from temptation; relied on her strength too far, until one day, only one
day, Syl, it failed her, in a whirl of madness. She came to me to ask
what she should do. I have never seen such frantic grief in a human
soul. And a good many have brought their troubles to me,” he added with
one of his rare smiles.

“That is true,” said Sylvester. And a sudden impulse made him add, “God
bless you!”

For the thought, of a soul in pain flying instinctively to the sympathy
of those kind eyes brought a gush of tenderness. He saw him again as
the wise counsellor, the generous friend, the child-hearted lover of all
things, great and small.

“And you told her--?” he queried in a low voice, deeply moved.

“A greater judge than I set the precedent. She was the truest wife to
you thereafter.”

“Tell me, father,” said Sylvester, huskily, “when was it? Dorothy?”

“Your own flesh and blood,” said the old man, gripping his hand. “My
poor boy, how you must have suffered!”

He lay back again, prostrated by his sustained effort of speech, and
closed his eyes. Sylvester leaned forward, half reclining on the bed,
still holding his father’s hand. And as he sat there silent, a veil
seemed to be drawn from before his vision.

“She--Constance must have suffered,” he said at last.

Matthew opened his eyes and met his son’s gaze wistfully.

“Don’t we all? If the stainless like you suffer, what of us poor sinners
who struggle towards the light! Think of the agony of that pure and
delicate soul who bore you, my son. Pray for all poor souls, Syl.”

His voice had grown singularly faint. The tears leaped to Sylvester’s
eyes. He tried to speak, but his throat was clogged with unaccustomed
sobs. With instinctive ashamedness he buried his face in the pillow next
to his father, still holding his hand. He lay there a long time, his
heart aching with the returning love as a limb to which the tourniquet
has been applied aches with the returning blood. Once the old man
whispered a prayer for the son’s forgiveness, and when Sylvester pressed
his hand, relapsed into his half-sleep as if reassured. Time went by.
Presently Sylvester heard him murmuring in a scarcely audible voice.
Gradually the sense of the words came to him. The old man was repeating
scraps of verse:--

                   “Freres humains, qui apres nous vivez,

                   N’avez les cueud contre nous endurciz,

                   Car, si pitié de nous pouvres avez,

                   Dieu en aura plustost de vous merciz.

                   Ne soyez done de nostre confrairie,

                   Mais priez Dieu que tous nous vueille absouldre!”

There was a great pathos in the broad English accent with which he
murmured the old French words, and for the first time in all his life
Sylvester understood them. He raised his head and saw his father’s lips
moving dumbly. After a little the voice came again, broken and faint,
and only by a word here and there could he gather the meaning. It was
from Swinburne’s “Garden of Proserpine:”

                        “... Even the weariest river

                        Winds somewhere safe to sea,”

He repeated the couplet two or three times. He had never been a great
reader of poetry, but of some half-dozen poems he was particularly fond,
and had made them his own, and had woven them into the texture of his
life. Among them were such dissimilar things as Villon’s “Ballade,”
 Macaulay’s “Battle of Ivry,” Tennyson’s “Brook,” “The Ancient Mariner,”
 and Sylvester had often smiled indulgently at this little anthology, his
father’s simple spiritual equipment. Especially had he wondered at his
assimilation of this poem of Swinburne’s, so remote in feeling from his
steadfast outlook upon life, and his intolerance of cowardly shrinking
from its responsibilities.

But now he comprehended that his father was a weary, weary man, and that
one of the most beautiful of all utterances to the weary man’s heart had
brought him comfort.

                   “Then star nor sun shall waken,

                        Nor any change of light;

                   Nor sound of waters shaken,

                        Nor any sound or sight;

                   Nor wintry leaves nor vernal;

                   Nor days nor things diurnal;

                   Only the sleep eternal

                        In an eternal nighty.”

The murmuring voice ended the poem. Sylvester drew the old man’s
withered brown hand to his lips.

“Forgive me for not understanding, father,” he said brokenly. “I am glad
I know. I love you and my mother more than I have ever done. Would to
God I had been a tenderer son to you!”

Matthew’s clasp tightened, and a smile hovered over his face. He knew
that the awkward words came from his son’s heart.

“We understand each other, Syl. ‘_Tout comprendre_, et cetera.... I am
happy. I have never been so happy in all my life--‘the burden has fallen
from me--fallen into the sea.’ I’m sleepy, Syl--stay by me--it comforts
me.”

So Sylvester, still holding the dear hand in a warm clasp, and fearing
to move lest he should disturb the quiet slumber into which the old
man had fallen, remained by his father’s side, his face hidden in the
pillow. And as he lay, there was accomplished one of those integral
spiritual changes that can only be wrought once in the lifetime of a man
here and there. The White Dove of the Divine Pity overshadowed him with
its wings, and he saw deeply into the mysteries of life. He beheld the
unutterable pathos of man, his clogged aspirations, his heroic weakness,
his piteous fortitude, his everlasting struggles. It was revealed to him
that there may be more of the warm spiritual essence of humanity, in a
single passionate sin than in a hundred austere virtues.

His father, mother, Constance, Leroux, Ella, all of whom he, the
upright, stainless man, had condemned, stood before him clothed in a
new light; and by reason of their warm humanity, their struggles, their
sufferings, they stood higher in the scale of being than he.

He saw the loves of those two whom he had so cherished unfold in tragedy
before his vision. They were two rare natures, he understood, fitted
only one for the other, too fine for commoner clay. He knew the agony
of the first early struggle, the eternal conflict between love and that
which the world accepts as duty; the mother’s heart torn asunder between
the child of her body and the man of her heart’s core; the ignoble
husband a thing of horror in her thoughts. Then came their life
together; the perfect union; the sweet community of noble end; but every
step to happiness dogged by the footfall of pain. What must they have
suffered, the two sensitives, with minds (in the son’s fancy) of gods
and hearts of little children! He remembered that there were times
when his mother would stand by the window, lost to external things, and
strain her vision through infinite space; and he knew now it was the
yearning for the child that she had forsaken.

And then she died, the pure gold of her spirit worn thin by suffering.
He remembered his father’s ashen face; how he clung unspeaking to him,
even as he himself in after years had clung to Dorothy. Then came
the proud man’s lonely penance; Usher’s arrival with Roderick. He had
wronged the man and wronged the boy; but what unwearying efforts to
redeem in full! The weight of the burden fell upon Sylvester, and he
knew its heaviness. He knew the scrupulous gentleman’s revolt against
the forced intimacy with the underbred egotist, lost to self-respect,
the rapacious blackmailer, the vampire that sucked his heart’s blood.
He knew the sordid cares of money that had fallen on the old man, his
struggles to leave his own son an independent fortune and the family
home, and at the same time to carry out his chivalrous vow to give an
exact equivalent to the wife’s deserted child; the agony of effort to
spare his son the knowledge. And all that had left untouched his tender,
generous heart, which all men loved. A new reverence arose within
Sylvester’s soul.

And that other,--Constance? Had she not struggled, silently,
indomitably, filling his existence with wifely devotion, battling night
and day with the hydra-headed love that seemed unconquerable? Had she
not fought and suffered and triumphed? And Leroux? Had he not shared in
the battle and the suffering and the victory? Had she not, Ella, too,
bravely striven, seeking light through the darkness that he had cast
about her? And Roderick? Who was he that he should judge his fellow?
The fierce hate died for ever in Sylvester’s heart. The bewildering
knowledge of man’s infinite weakness, man’s infinite strength and
endurance, stirred his inmost soul with unutterable pity.

*****

A touch on the shoulder aroused him. Instinctively he sought to free
his hand; but the clasp that held it was singularly stiff and cold. He
lifted his head with a start and looked round. Ella was standing behind
him. Then he freed himself and leaped to his feet. Their eyes met, then
turned to the figure on the bed. He bent over, looked intently into his
father’s face, felt his heart. The erring, beautiful life had ended in
his sleep.

Without a word spoken, they straightened the limbs and smoothed the bed,
the girl crying silently. As soon as this was done, she whispered,--

“I will leave you.”

But to her great wonder, he took her hand and raised it to his lips.

“No,” he said; “stay.”



CHAPTER XXI--HERITAGE

They buried Matthew Lanyon in the quiet churchyard at Ayresford next
to the woman who in everything but law had been his wife. Half the small
town thronged about the grave in sorrow. All felt that one of the chosen
had dwelt in their midst, and that they were poorer by the loss of the
kindness of his simple heart and the wisdom of his grey head. The four
chief mourners stood a little way apart, close together. Sylvester held
the child Dorothy tight by the hand, finding unspeakable comfort in the
tiny clasp, and let the tears fall fast and unheeded down his face. The
grave seemed a chasm that separated them from the rest of the world. The
child, Agatha Lanyon, Ella, and himself stood alone, curiously remote,
and united by a new and strange bond. For the first time for many years
he felt the preciousness of human relationship. Of aught save this and
his irreparable loss, he was unconscious. The crowd was a vague mass
dimly seen through a mist of tears. He scarcely heard the old rector’s
voice reciting the familiar words. But when the first clod of earth
clattered sharply upon the coffin-lid, he turned away with a sob; then
meeting Ella’s swimming eyes, he sought her right hand with his left and
holding it turned again. And never so much as at that moment did he need
the strength of human tenderness; for looking up he saw standing at
the foot of the grave, his ignoble figure defined against the old grey
church, Usher wagging his bare head in simulated sorrow and gazing at
the last that was visible of his enemy. Then the old man stooped down
and threw a lump of earth into the pit; and as he rose Sylvester saw an
expression of indescribable malice pass over his face. Quivering at the
supreme insult, the young man turned to Ella.

“Thank God,” he said; “nothing can hurt him now.”

The reference was too pointed for her not to comprehend. She questioned
him dumbly, feeling suddenly brought to the brink of a revelation.

“It is selfish to wish him back,” said Sylvester.

They remained a few moments longer. The crowd was slowly disappearing
through the grey of the early winter twilight. The rector came up with
a few words of sympathy and crossed the churchyard towards the rectory.
The grave was nearly full.

“Come,” said Ella, gently, and they went to the path where the mourning
coach awaited them. They spoke but little. Miss Lanyon cried softly to
herself. Ella leaned back on the cushion with closed eyes. She was very
weary, spent with emotion; yet the evil spirit of unrest was laid within
her. The past upheaval had been phantasmagoric, in which her integral
self had been lost amid a whirling army of unreal shapes. Now, brought
into contact with an elemental reality, death, and with a deep and
simple grief, it had emerged clear and definite. For the first time
for many months the vibrations of her soul rang true, soothing her
like sweet, sad music after devil’s discord. Sylvester’s words by the
graveside had moved her. She remembered now a pain that had often come
into the old man’s eyes, and she wondered reverently. Sylvester sat
opposite, his arm around Dorothy, who looked up shyly yet gladly into
his face, unable to explain to her childish mind this revulsion of
passionate love. To him it was a happiness that flooded his soul. The
parched places drank it in like the river of life. He was a new man,
able to feel in all its sacredness the sorrow that had come.

His temperament had undergone a curious transmutation. Instead of
flying, as used to be his wont, to solitude, to brood over his grief, a
newly awakened instinct drove him imperiously to companionship.

“Come down soon,” he said to the two ladies when, on their arrival at
the house, they went upstairs to take off their things. And they all
sat together for the rest of the long evening, and while he talked, Ella
wondered at his gentleness.

At ten o’clock the ladies retired. He accompanied them to the hall and
lit their candles. Miss Lanyon bade him good-night and disappeared up
the staircase. Ella held out her hand. He kept it in his for a moment.

“Won’t you stay up with me a little longer?” he asked humbly. The light
of the candle played amid the dark gold of her hair and lit up her face,
that gleamed very pale in contrast with her high black dress. His eyes,
resting upon her, found her stately and sweet. He forgot that only a
few days ago he had despised her, classing her with the wanton of an
inferior sex. She stood before him something noble, helpful, mysterious.
In her calm gaze he read the certainty of a high companionship. He was
dismayed by the sudden revelation of his loss.

“Willingly,” she said. “But I am so tired.”

“Just ten minutes,” he pleaded. “I hate to be alone.”

“You?” Surprise was in her tone.

“I have been alone so much,” he replied simply.

She blew out her candle and went back with him into the library. Then
she sat down in Matthew’s great leathern chair and watched him as he
stirred the fire. Much of her bitter resentment against him had died by
the old man’s death-bed. The common sorrow had brought them once more
on to the plane of old relations. The sudden change in his attitude had
helped the promptings of her nobler nature, and generously she had given
him the dumbly craved sympathy. Besides, the old man’s tenderness was
too fresh a memory for her to be harsh now to Sylvester.

The fire burst into a blaze. Sylvester drew himself up and stood on the
hearth-rug looking at her, and all the hardness had gone from his face.
Suddenly he spoke.

“I am a poor creature, Ella. I know it now. You have every right to
think ill of me; but try to think as well as you can--for the old man’s
sake.”

“The last few days have changed so much,” she answered.

“Could they bring you to forgive me for all the pain and suffering I
have caused you?”

She drew a little sharp breath. “We need never speak of that again. It
is behind us.”

“But it is beginning to be very present with me,” he answered gravely.
“Lately my eyes have been opened to many things. Some day I may find it
in my power to tell you how. I have wronged you cruelly and unjustly. I
would give much to make atonement--but one can never atone. One can only
crave forgiveness--and pity for a blind man. I feel I can ask it of you
now. Since you have been here you too have shown me things I never knew
of. For nearly two years I have given you every reason to hate me. You
have put all aside, treated me with a sister’s gentleness, given me all
your sympathy and tenderness. I am not accustomed to perceive large and
generous natures.... I will make a confession. In my morbid arrogance
and folly, I put myself upon a pedestal and regarded you, God forgive
me, as something beneath me. You are as far above me as he whom we
buried today. I had to tell you.”

For a few moments she could not find words to reply. She had never known
him to humble himself like this. It was hard to reconcile him with the
grim, pitiless man who had sat opposite her on that nightmare journey
from London.

“I did hate you--bitterly,” she said at last. “I don’t think I do so
now. It is easy to say ‘I forgive you,’ but I don’t quite know what it
implies. As for one of us being higher than the other, you are a great
physician, and I am just an ignorant girl with a miserable set of
unregulated emotions--”

“You should thank God for them,” he interrupted.

“They haven’t brought me much happiness,” she said, with a little shrug
of her shoulders.

“See, I am frank! No, I won’t say I forgive, but I’ll think kindly of
you, Syl, I promise.”

“It is all I dare hope for,” he said. And so the enmity came to an end.

For the next two or three days, Sylvester was busy with his father’s
affairs. The will provided for a large sum to be paid to Usher, another
to Roderick, while Sylvester was the residuary legatee, charged with a
yearly allowance to Miss Lanyon and certain minor bequests. But after
deducting the legacies to the Ushers, there was nothing left in the
estate but Woodlands itself, and that was heavily mortgaged, and
the mortgage had been bought up by Usher. Sylvester reviewed his own
financial position.

His professional income was fairly large, and showed every prospect of
increasing year by year, but of capital he had little. Dorothy’s future
had to be provided for. Miss Lanyon must receive the amount specified in
the will. Could he afford to pay the interest on the mortgage and keep
up a large country house and grounds as well? He could not. Woodlands
would have to go. The three thousand pounds which Roderick had
fraudulently drawn from the estate would have made a considerable
difference in Sylvester’s calculations.

From his father’s books he discovered that this sum roughly represented
the sale of certain stock a day or two before the cheque was forged, and
lay at the bankers awaiting reinvestment. How did the knowledge of this
reach Roderick? Sylvester was puzzled, for a man does not usually keep
a balance of three or four thousand pounds to his credit account, and
Roderick was too shrewd to run the risk of so large a cheque unless he
knew there would be an adequate sum to meet it. Rightly he concluded
that Mr. Usher had given his son the information. But whether Roderick
was acquainted with the blackmailing secret he could not tell. An
instinct of generosity, newly awakened, prompted the conjecture of
Roderick’s ignorance. On this assumption he arrived at what happened to
be the correct solution: Roderick in desperate need of money had applied
to Usher; the latter had refused; had suggested the forgery, knowing
of the sale of stock, and had given him the cheque which he himself had
once abstracted from Mr. Lan-yon’s cheque-book so as to meet any sudden
emergency, at the same time assuring his son against any unpleasant
risks on the discovery of the forgery. Roderick’s silence on the point
Sylvester could only put down to his credit.

Both Ella and Miss Lanyon were acquainted with the terms of the will,
though neither as yet was informed of the financial condition of the
estate..The large sums bequeathed to Usher and Roderick had astonished
them. Sylvester explained vaguely that they were in payment of a great
debt of gratitude which his father had incurred when Mr. Usher and
himself were young men together in Australia. Miss Lanyon, who never
questioned such statements, took refuge in her grief from further
thoughts on the matter, like the gentle, simple lady she was. But Ella,
with Sylvester’s words in the churchyard fresh in her mind, scented
a mystery. After the reading of the will, the subject was not openly
mentioned by her or by Sylvester. Roderick’s name stood between them.
The silence was a restraint which each felt to be irksome. At last Ella,
with a woman’s greater moral courage, or perhaps with a woman’s love of
self-castigation, resolutely plunged into mid matters.

“Would you think it impertinent of me if I asked you to let me discuss
Uncle Matthew’s will with you?”

She had stopped him by the library door, as he was entering after
breakfast.

“By no means,” he replied courteously, holding the door open for her.
“Come in.”

“What has happened to me during the last six months,” she said, when
they were seated, “will remain with me as a memory all my life. I
should like to know what to think about--Roderick.” She got the name out
bravely, after a second’s hesitation. “He really did what you accused
him of?”

“He acknowledged it to me,” replied Sylvester.

“Has he always been--what men call a scamp, or was this a sudden
temptation?”

“He was in a desperate plight. That I know. I can’t say what he was
before. I have had a bitter lesson in judging men. All my standards have
fallen away, and Heaven knows whom I dare judge. One doesn’t know what’s
resisted. Burns said that a hundred years ago. And one doesn’t know what
remorse follows. The human soul is an awful thing. Men are better than
their deeds. There is good in Roderick. I believe it.”

“And his father?”

“What do you mean?” he asked, startled. “Your father’s will,--all that
money to those two.”

“I explained to Aunt Agatha.”

“That was no explanation. From a hundred things I can remember now, I
can’t help feeling that there was force in the matter--oh, a horrible
feeling--if it is as I suspect, you can understand--”

“I firmly believe Roderick to be innocent of any wrong of the sort.”

“Thank you,” she said. “And his father?” Sylvester rose and filled his
pipe without speaking. It seemed odd to him that he felt no resentment
at her questioning him. The chord in his temperament that once would
have vibrated sharply and jarringly seemed to have snapped. He could
only admire in a helpless way the strength of character that had carried
her through so terrible an ordeal, her magnanimity, and the acuteness of
her perception. But he filled his pipe with great deliberation, for to
answer was difficult.

“I told you, Ella, I was powerless to judge any man,” he said. “Take
my assurance as regards Roderick and forget it all. The answer to your
question I have no right to give to any but one being in the world. Then
it would be my duty.”

“Dorothy?”

“No. Another.”

Their eyes met for a moment. Hers lowered, and a faint spot of colour
came into her cheek.

“I understand. Forgive me,” she said. There was a slight pause. She rose
to go. Suddenly Sylvester detained her.

“I may as well tell you what all the world will know soon. After paying
these legacies there will be nothing left for the residuary legatee save
Woodlands, and that is heavily mortgaged. I shall have to sell it.”

“Sell Woodlands!” She looked at him aghast. “Why, I thought Uncle
Matthew was leaving you a small fortune. It was the dream of his life!”

“He has left me, thank God, an infinitely greater inheritance,” said
Sylvester.

She did not question him, only looked at him blankly, dimly
comprehending. Then she reverted to the more easily intelligible.

“But to sell Woodlands!” she reiterated. “Impossible! When we were tiny
children, he used to talk of your living here after him. You must.”

“I haven’t the money,” he said sadly.

“But I have. I’ll buy it. I shall. You needn’t laugh. Who in the wide
world can prevent me?”

“My dear Ella,” he said with a smile, “how would that help matters? I
could not live in your house.”

“Dorothy and Aunt Agatha could. You could rent it. There are many
ways. Anyhow, Uncle Matthew would sooner have it in my hands than in a
stranger’s. I have made up my mind. It will be my first investment.”

And so as to have the last word, she swept across the room and retired.
The swish of her skirts had hardly ceased to sound in Sylvester’s ears
when a servant came in with a letter. It bore no stamp, and was in
Roderick’s handwriting.

“Trotter from the White Hart brought it, sir,” explained the servant.

The letter ran:--

     _Having received your solicitor’s letter concerning the
     legacy under Mr. Lanyon’s will, I came down last evening to
     see my father. In the course of conversation he revealed to
     me facts which have literally stunned me. I must see you or
     write to you. But as these things are best unwritten,
     perhaps in the utterly unprecedented circumstances you would
     be willing to bear the pain that such an interview might
     cause you, and make an appointment to meet me today. I would
     suggest this hotel. Perhaps I have little right to do so,
     but, I earnestly beseech you to believe in my good faith.

     Roderick Usher._

Sylvester read this letter, so uncharacteristic of the man as he had
known him, with a recrudescence of implacable feeling. To meet him was
hateful. The agony of the journey to Ayresford a week ago came upon him.
He crumpled the letter tight in his hand.

“He was to wait for an answer, sir,” hazarded the servant, after a time.

The commonplace, as it often does, brought reaction. He scribbled a
line, fixing the appointment at twelve.

*****

He found Roderick pacing up and down the stiffly furnished and somewhat
dingy private sitting-room of the White Hart Hotel. The two men brought
suddenly face to face remained for a while in an embarrassed silence,
each looking in the eyes of the other. For the first time Sylvester
realised in all its significance the blood tie that bound them. This man
was his brother. Grotesque and incongruous though it seemed, the fact
was driven home to him as by some mighty blow. This man’s mother was his
mother,--the mother who had sung him to sleep as a little child, who had
listened to his boyish confidence, who had been inwoven in all his early
life, whose voice whose caress, whose’ fragrance, lingered vividly in
all his senses, whose body and soul were unalienably _his_. A horrible
jealousy seized him.

Roderick, though point-device in blue serge suit and saffron-silk tie,
looked aged and careworn. The lines under his eyes had deepened. He had
lost flesh, and his cheeks were flabby. He was the first to break the
silence.

“It may be absurd for a man of forty to talk about his mother, but if
I had had your advantages in that respect, I might have been a better
man.”

Then Sylvester’s jealousy vanished, and he remembered the wrong that had
been done.

“My father did all that a human soul could do to make atonement,” said
he.

“And mine did everything in his power to prevent it. Will you sit down?”

Roderick motioned Sylvester to a chair, and sat down near him.

“I don’t pretend to love my father. I never had reason to. I am a bad
lot, I know, but compared to him, I am the incarnation of virtue. When I
forged the cheque, I was given to understand for the first time that my
father had some mysterious hold over Mr. Lanyon. But, as God hears me,
I never dreamed until last night of the true nature of the case. Do you
believe me?”

“Yes,” said Sylvester; “I believe you.”

“Thank you,” returned Roderick; “now I know where I am.”

He lit a cigarette, having offered his case to Sylvester, who declined.

“It is now in my power,” said he, after enjoying the first two fragrant
whiffs, “to restore the money I stole from you. You observe I have the
grace to use the naked expression. Will you accept it?”

“Certainly,” said Sylvester. “It is but just.”

“Did you think I would repay you?”

“Frankly speaking, no.”

“And having heard my father’s story last night, do you think I’ll touch
a penny of your father’s money?” he cried, bringing his hand with a
thump on the round centre-table. “My God! I would sooner die.”

“The balance above the three thousand is yours,” said Sylvester. “I
cannot accept a gift from you.”

Roderick puffed violently at his cigarette, threw it away, and rose to
his feet excitedly.

“I can’t touch it. I have been a damned villain, I know. I was hard put
to it, and I worked upon a girl’s emotions so that I could marry her for
her money. Then, by Heaven, I began to love her, finished by loving her
madly, with an insensate passion. To get her, I committed a cowardly
crime. I broke my parole, as it were, with you. I deserve every epithet
of dishonour as regards that which you like to heap upon me, but to
carry on this horrible, hideous blackmail--by God, I can’t do it.
Last night has turned me into a moral man. I’ll forswear sack and live
cleanly for the rest of my life. I could vomit with disgust. It is
_écourant_,--makes one’s heart retch! Do you know what I’ve found out?
You asked me once whether my father didn’t make me an allowance. That
put me on the track last night. I cross-questioned, found out that for
years and years Mr. Lanyon, besides submitting to my fathers extortion,
had given him £400 a year to be handed to me as an allowance; and I’ve
never in my life received’ a penny of it, so help me God, never! Your
father has made atonement, every atonement. I learn that he has been
sucked dry, and that there is nothing left for you. It is I who now must
make atonement for my father. Could blackmail be more abject than
his? Consider for one ghastly moment the nature of it. In the name of
charity, for the sake of what is left of my manhood, take back all this
money.”

He had delivered this harangue with his old fervour and declamatory
gestures, and when he had ended he flung himself into an armchair and
wiped his brow with his handkerchief. Suddenly he started again to his
feet and seized a folded folio document lying on the table.

“See,” said he. “I’ve been down to Higginson the solicitor this morning,
and executed a deed of gift, making the whole thing over to you, less
the legacy duty. For Heaven’s sake, take it and let me feel an honest
man again.”

Sylvester read through the document. Then he folded it up and put it in
his pocket.

“The three thousand I’ll take,” he said. “The remainder, with your
permission, I’ll give to the Prisoners’ Aid Society; my father took a
keen interest in it.”

“Anything, so long as I don’t touch it,” said Roderick, lighting another
cigarette. “Ha! Now I feel free, and can take up the threads of life
again. By the way, when you go, think as charitably of my father as you
can. I’ve done with him for ever and’ ever, but I’ve explained him to
myself. He is a perfect type of the non-moral being, the instinctive
criminal. There’s a family history which you as a physician would find
interesting. To me as a poor devil of an artist, it is a bogey which
only walks abroad in the night of my mind. I suppose I have a share in
the family taint, but as I hope never to propagate my species, it will
die with me.”

He rattled on in his vehement way, and once more Sylvester fell under
the spell of his exuberant personality, preferring to listen than to
speak. Roderick launched out into a forecast of his future. He would
forswear sack, he repeated, and live cleanly, with Art for his chaste
mistress. “I got an idea for a picture, this morning, that is going to
revolutionise my existence,” said he. Sylvesters acceptance of the deed
of gift was like the removal of a heavy stone that had held prisoner
his elvish spirit. And the more he approached the Roderick of six months
ago, the more did Sylvester wonder at the nature of the man. Yet his
pocket held irrefutable proof of the man’s sincerity. At last he rose
and held out his hand. Roderick looked at him, and looked at the hand in
astonishment; then he strode a pace forward and grasped it eagerly.

“You are a good fellow to shake hands with me,” said he.

The ring of genuine feeling touched Sylvester deeply.

“Let us bury the past,” he replied.

“On my side, God knows how willingly.”

“And whether we are friends or not, we’ll remember that the same mother
bore us.” Roderick bowed, his quick perception divining the cost at
which the words were uttered.

“I shall always remember it,” he said soberly.

He accompanied his visitor down the stairs to the front porch of the
old-fashioned hotel. The men shook hands again. Roderick disappeared
in the gloom of the corridor, and Sylvester turned to see, on the other
side of the street, Ella, out on some small shopping errand, watching
him in amazement.

He crossed the road and walked by her side.

“Your question of this morning is answered,” he said.

“Thank you, Syl,” she replied.

“Perhaps I shall be able to keep Woodlands, after all.”

“I was praying for it,” she said significantly.

*****

Two days afterwards Ella left for the south of France with Lady Milmo,
and Sylvester returned to town to prepare his gloomy house for Dorothy’s
reception.



CHAPTER XXII--A GLORIOUS WORLD

Two years passed and brought with them their changes, sudden and
gradual. A few months after Matthew Lanyon’s death, old Ebenezer Usher
died of an apoplectic fit. Ruin was staring him in the face. Of all the
moneys he had extorted only a few hundreds remained. Peter Vavasour &
Co. and others of their bucket-shop confraternity had sucked him dry as
he had sucked Matthew. Indignation at the wickedness of mankind killed
him and he went to his own place. His effects were sold, and the
considerable sum that was realised--for his collections of china,
postage stamps, and book plates were remarkably fine--was handed over
by Roderick, still zealous to atone, to Sylvester, who paid it into the
funds of the Prisoners’ Aid Society. And this was the end of Ebenezer
Usher. The grass grows over the grave wherein he lies, some twenty yards
away from his enemy.

No tombstone marks, or ever will mark, the spot. “He is not the kind of
man whose memory one cares to perpetuate,” said his son.

Miss Lanyon lived at Woodlands, where sometimes Ella and sometimes
Dorothy stayed with her; and now and then for change of scene went
Sylvester. He could not realise the old man’s dream, and live there,
devoting himself to research, but it comforted him to know that the
house had not passed into alien hands. His own home in Weymouth Street
was gladdened by a child’s presence, and the spirit of its desolation
departed. Instinctively he felt that it was too gloomy for a child,
and with the pathetic helplessness of an inartistic man who had never
concerned himself about such things, he took her with him to choose new
wall papers, curtains, and rugs. Perhaps the result was incongruous, but
at any rate it was bright, and pleased the choosers mightily.

The effect of the great revolution in Sylvester’s attitude to life
gradually grew more apparent. The intense humanity of his profession won
to his heart now that the barriers of ice were melted. The intellectual
problem which it had been his duty to solve became the hurt to a
suffering creature which it was his privilege to heal. A new tenderness
softened his nature. The gift of speech came to him as by the miracle of
the gift of tongues. To his great wonder, the society of ordinary kindly
men and women, from which in a general way he had shrunk all his life
through shyness and reserve, and which in positive misanthropy he had
afterwards shunned, gradually appeared to him a sweet and pleasant
thing, until he recognised it as a necessity in his existence. And
old feelings, sweeter, sadder, infinitely deeper than of old, were
reawakened.

How it came about he knew not. When he had parted from Ella after his
father’s funeral, he did not love her. He had realised the irrevocable
loss of a happiness that might have been, and that was all. Then on her
return from the south of France late in the spring he had seen her and
spoken with her, and she had been kind. A month afterwards he had seen
her again, and once more six months after that,--for they rarely met.
And then he knew that she was the one woman in the world for him, and
that the love for which he had kissed her years ago was as moonlight
unto the sunlight of his present love.

Once more they had met, and he told her.

“How can I love you when you have done so much to hurt me?” she said.

“I don’t ask for your love,” he urged.

“You do,” she replied with a smile of wisdom. “Don’t deceive yourself,
Syl.”

“Well, then, I will make you love me.”

“Don’t speak like that,” she said with a shiver. “It is horrible to make
a woman love. There is no woman made to love that does not repent it in
shame and misery.”

“But you once did love me.”

“You have hurt me. Life has hurt me,” she said gently. “I don’t mean
to say that it was not partly my own fault, nor do I want to pose as an
injured woman. But the fact remains, Syl, dear; and you must let time do
what it can in the way of healing. If you care for me, see me a little
oftener than you have done,--it will be good for both of us,--but don’t
speak of this again.”

“Am I to go through a term of probation?” he asked.

“Heaven forbid!” said Ella.

There the matter remained. They met more frequently, became fast
friends, and Sylvester waited. And so the two years slipped by.

*****

It was a hot August day, and Lady Milmo sat in the verandah of the
little hotel at Vitznau at the foot of the Righi, with a novel open on
her lap. Her eyes were fixed idly upon a little speck of a boat on the
lake by whose sides rose rhythmically tiny silver flashes.

“Why don’t you come _unexpectedly_ upon us here?” she had written
to Sylvester, of whose arrival in Zermatt a chance-met wandering
acquaintance had told her. “You will find the Righi _much_ more
satisfactory than that silly Jungfrau. And you will find two people
quite disposed to be very kind to you.”

So Sylvester had left his ice-axes and ropes and mountaineering boots at
Zermatt, and had flown on the wings of hope to Vitznau, and there he was
with Ella in the little boat on the lake.

Soon an approaching steamboat from Lucerne hid the tiny speck from Lady
Milmo’s view,-and gradually drew near. The inmates of the hotel came on
to the verandah to watch the landing of the passengers, the morning’s
excitement. The gangway was thrust forward from the little jetty,
and the crowd streamed ashore,--fresh English girls in straw hats,
substantial fathers, anxious, lonely ladies with profusion of
hand-baggage, Germans girt with satchel and vasculum, pacing
sultanesquely in front of their womenkind, English parsons, happy and
perspiring,--all amidst a sort of tangled undergrowth of umbrellas,
and straps, and sticks, and alpenstocks purchased in Lucerne with the
burnt-in names of inaccessible peaks circling round them. Some proceeded
at once to the tiny railway station where the grotesquely slanting train
awaited them. Others poured on to the verandah and took possession of
the hotel. The gong for _dejeuner_ sounded. Lady Milmo looked anxiously
at her speck, which had become visible again, and then at her watch. The
occupants of the boat gave no sign of returning shorewards. They would
be late for _table d’hôte_. Lady Milmo waved her pocket-handkerchief
until she was the last person on the verandah, and then she went into
the _salle-a-manger_ alone, feeling somewhat injured.

Meanwhile, the two in the boat had been rowing idly over the lake.
Ella lay back on the cushions of the stern with half-closed eyes, while
Sylvester sculled lazily. She had been very glad to see him when
he arrived the evening before, and her heart had given him a little
unbidden throb of welcome. His altered attitude towards her, as well
as dim gleams of revelation of some fundamental change within him,
had caused her to forget, or at least look back unresentfully upon old
wrongs. At times an inflection of the voice, a sudden gentleness of
manner, brought his father vividly back to her. It seemed as if, by some
strange metempsychosis, the old man’s spirit had entered into the son,
and was gradually unfolding. He was still the worthiest man she knew.
She lived her old life amid the jargon of culture in her aunt’s house,
and it wearied her, and she longed for something nobler. In Sylvester
she found at least reality. She beheld him a sane, sincere, strong man,
around whose life was gathered an indeterminate pathos.

The sun shone bright from a deep blue sky flecked here and there with
an infinitely distant wisp of cirrus. The tiny promontories jutted
out their green into the lake. Far away rose the glittering white
snow-peaks, and close at hand the mass of the Righi with white specks of
habitations nestling in its sides. The water plashed pleasantly against
the side of the boat. Ella murmured of the loveliness around.

“The day seems to have got into my heart,” she said. “If you looked into
it, you would see everything as in a camera. I wish it would last.”

“Why shouldn’t it?” asked Sylvester, leaning on his sculls.

“We are going away to-morrow.”

“There is a way in which I at least could keep this in my heart for
ever,” said he.

“I would that could be a way for me too,” she murmured.

“Why not, dear? I have waited for you.”

She looked round upon the tremulous beauty of sky and lake and mountain
with a wistful sense of its transience. Her heart was very womanly.

“It would be a way for me, if there were not something between us, Syl,”
 she answered,--“something that keeps us apart. I don’t know what it is.”

“If I could remove it--?” he began.

Their eyes met. He suddenly took to his oars and began to pull with
vigorous strokes.

“We are going to land,” e said.

They were silent until they had reached the foot of one of the little
promontories. Then, finding a convenient landing-place, he clambered out
and helped her ashore.

“Let us sit down, dear,” he said, when he had made fast the boat. “I
have a great deal to tell you.”

And there in the cool shade of the pine-trees, with the quivering
noon-tide haze between them and the great stretch of lake, he told her
all his story: of Constance and Leroux, of the awful frost that had
frozen his heart, of his father and the elder Usher, of his own lack
of right to the name he bore, of his father’s death-bed. He spoke
continuously in an earnest undertone, although their solitude was broken
only by the twitter of birds and the soft whirring of summer insects.
Ella, sitting a little way apart, kept silent and never stirred save to
look up at him from time to time with piteous wonder in her eyes. And
as the old man’s tragedy was unfolded before her, the tears brimmed over
and fell down her cheeks. Thus all the dark places were made light to
her. The man’s soul was revealed. She felt humbled, of small account,
as though admitted unworthy into some holy place of sacred things, where
sin and suffering were washed away by a divine pity. He ended abruptly.

“That’s all the story,” said he; “you must judge us both as you think
best.”

For a moment she sat silent, as her heart was too full for speech; but
her hand, that had some while since found its way into his, gave him a
soft sign of sympathy. At last words came.

“I understand all, Syl,--both you and him.”

“That means forgiving all.”

“Yes, all.”

“Thank God!” he whispered.

There was a silence. Their souls held communion, the barrier between
them being broken down. We have passed through pain and sorrow, ran the
mutual message, and our hearts have been made exceeding pitiful, and
love at last dwells therein. And for a season time stood still.

Ella looked through the mist of her tears at the splendour of the day.
Suddenly the mist cleared, and the splendour was eclipsed by the dawning
of a newer glory. Sylvester saw it in her eyes. With a cry of passionate
joy he flung his arms around her, and she gave her life to him utterly.

*****

They rowed back across the lake, and the beauty of earth enfolded them.
Once he paused, and their eyes drank deep of each other. At length she
smiled.

“The world is a glorious place,” she said.


THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The White Dove" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.